summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/43878-0.txt
blob: 3a7a848b6d5de724b5573a3d855fa9b31f703f50 (plain)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
195
196
197
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
391
392
393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409
410
411
412
413
414
415
416
417
418
419
420
421
422
423
424
425
426
427
428
429
430
431
432
433
434
435
436
437
438
439
440
441
442
443
444
445
446
447
448
449
450
451
452
453
454
455
456
457
458
459
460
461
462
463
464
465
466
467
468
469
470
471
472
473
474
475
476
477
478
479
480
481
482
483
484
485
486
487
488
489
490
491
492
493
494
495
496
497
498
499
500
501
502
503
504
505
506
507
508
509
510
511
512
513
514
515
516
517
518
519
520
521
522
523
524
525
526
527
528
529
530
531
532
533
534
535
536
537
538
539
540
541
542
543
544
545
546
547
548
549
550
551
552
553
554
555
556
557
558
559
560
561
562
563
564
565
566
567
568
569
570
571
572
573
574
575
576
577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
586
587
588
589
590
591
592
593
594
595
596
597
598
599
600
601
602
603
604
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
622
623
624
625
626
627
628
629
630
631
632
633
634
635
636
637
638
639
640
641
642
643
644
645
646
647
648
649
650
651
652
653
654
655
656
657
658
659
660
661
662
663
664
665
666
667
668
669
670
671
672
673
674
675
676
677
678
679
680
681
682
683
684
685
686
687
688
689
690
691
692
693
694
695
696
697
698
699
700
701
702
703
704
705
706
707
708
709
710
711
712
713
714
715
716
717
718
719
720
721
722
723
724
725
726
727
728
729
730
731
732
733
734
735
736
737
738
739
740
741
742
743
744
745
746
747
748
749
750
751
752
753
754
755
756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767
768
769
770
771
772
773
774
775
776
777
778
779
780
781
782
783
784
785
786
787
788
789
790
791
792
793
794
795
796
797
798
799
800
801
802
803
804
805
806
807
808
809
810
811
812
813
814
815
816
817
818
819
820
821
822
823
824
825
826
827
828
829
830
831
832
833
834
835
836
837
838
839
840
841
842
843
844
845
846
847
848
849
850
851
852
853
854
855
856
857
858
859
860
861
862
863
864
865
866
867
868
869
870
871
872
873
874
875
876
877
878
879
880
881
882
883
884
885
886
887
888
889
890
891
892
893
894
895
896
897
898
899
900
901
902
903
904
905
906
907
908
909
910
911
912
913
914
915
916
917
918
919
920
921
922
923
924
925
926
927
928
929
930
931
932
933
934
935
936
937
938
939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946
947
948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956
957
958
959
960
961
962
963
964
965
966
967
968
969
970
971
972
973
974
975
976
977
978
979
980
981
982
983
984
985
986
987
988
989
990
991
992
993
994
995
996
997
998
999
1000
1001
1002
1003
1004
1005
1006
1007
1008
1009
1010
1011
1012
1013
1014
1015
1016
1017
1018
1019
1020
1021
1022
1023
1024
1025
1026
1027
1028
1029
1030
1031
1032
1033
1034
1035
1036
1037
1038
1039
1040
1041
1042
1043
1044
1045
1046
1047
1048
1049
1050
1051
1052
1053
1054
1055
1056
1057
1058
1059
1060
1061
1062
1063
1064
1065
1066
1067
1068
1069
1070
1071
1072
1073
1074
1075
1076
1077
1078
1079
1080
1081
1082
1083
1084
1085
1086
1087
1088
1089
1090
1091
1092
1093
1094
1095
1096
1097
1098
1099
1100
1101
1102
1103
1104
1105
1106
1107
1108
1109
1110
1111
1112
1113
1114
1115
1116
1117
1118
1119
1120
1121
1122
1123
1124
1125
1126
1127
1128
1129
1130
1131
1132
1133
1134
1135
1136
1137
1138
1139
1140
1141
1142
1143
1144
1145
1146
1147
1148
1149
1150
1151
1152
1153
1154
1155
1156
1157
1158
1159
1160
1161
1162
1163
1164
1165
1166
1167
1168
1169
1170
1171
1172
1173
1174
1175
1176
1177
1178
1179
1180
1181
1182
1183
1184
1185
1186
1187
1188
1189
1190
1191
1192
1193
1194
1195
1196
1197
1198
1199
1200
1201
1202
1203
1204
1205
1206
1207
1208
1209
1210
1211
1212
1213
1214
1215
1216
1217
1218
1219
1220
1221
1222
1223
1224
1225
1226
1227
1228
1229
1230
1231
1232
1233
1234
1235
1236
1237
1238
1239
1240
1241
1242
1243
1244
1245
1246
1247
1248
1249
1250
1251
1252
1253
1254
1255
1256
1257
1258
1259
1260
1261
1262
1263
1264
1265
1266
1267
1268
1269
1270
1271
1272
1273
1274
1275
1276
1277
1278
1279
1280
1281
1282
1283
1284
1285
1286
1287
1288
1289
1290
1291
1292
1293
1294
1295
1296
1297
1298
1299
1300
1301
1302
1303
1304
1305
1306
1307
1308
1309
1310
1311
1312
1313
1314
1315
1316
1317
1318
1319
1320
1321
1322
1323
1324
1325
1326
1327
1328
1329
1330
1331
1332
1333
1334
1335
1336
1337
1338
1339
1340
1341
1342
1343
1344
1345
1346
1347
1348
1349
1350
1351
1352
1353
1354
1355
1356
1357
1358
1359
1360
1361
1362
1363
1364
1365
1366
1367
1368
1369
1370
1371
1372
1373
1374
1375
1376
1377
1378
1379
1380
1381
1382
1383
1384
1385
1386
1387
1388
1389
1390
1391
1392
1393
1394
1395
1396
1397
1398
1399
1400
1401
1402
1403
1404
1405
1406
1407
1408
1409
1410
1411
1412
1413
1414
1415
1416
1417
1418
1419
1420
1421
1422
1423
1424
1425
1426
1427
1428
1429
1430
1431
1432
1433
1434
1435
1436
1437
1438
1439
1440
1441
1442
1443
1444
1445
1446
1447
1448
1449
1450
1451
1452
1453
1454
1455
1456
1457
1458
1459
1460
1461
1462
1463
1464
1465
1466
1467
1468
1469
1470
1471
1472
1473
1474
1475
1476
1477
1478
1479
1480
1481
1482
1483
1484
1485
1486
1487
1488
1489
1490
1491
1492
1493
1494
1495
1496
1497
1498
1499
1500
1501
1502
1503
1504
1505
1506
1507
1508
1509
1510
1511
1512
1513
1514
1515
1516
1517
1518
1519
1520
1521
1522
1523
1524
1525
1526
1527
1528
1529
1530
1531
1532
1533
1534
1535
1536
1537
1538
1539
1540
1541
1542
1543
1544
1545
1546
1547
1548
1549
1550
1551
1552
1553
1554
1555
1556
1557
1558
1559
1560
1561
1562
1563
1564
1565
1566
1567
1568
1569
1570
1571
1572
1573
1574
1575
1576
1577
1578
1579
1580
1581
1582
1583
1584
1585
1586
1587
1588
1589
1590
1591
1592
1593
1594
1595
1596
1597
1598
1599
1600
1601
1602
1603
1604
1605
1606
1607
1608
1609
1610
1611
1612
1613
1614
1615
1616
1617
1618
1619
1620
1621
1622
1623
1624
1625
1626
1627
1628
1629
1630
1631
1632
1633
1634
1635
1636
1637
1638
1639
1640
1641
1642
1643
1644
1645
1646
1647
1648
1649
1650
1651
1652
1653
1654
1655
1656
1657
1658
1659
1660
1661
1662
1663
1664
1665
1666
1667
1668
1669
1670
1671
1672
1673
1674
1675
1676
1677
1678
1679
1680
1681
1682
1683
1684
1685
1686
1687
1688
1689
1690
1691
1692
1693
1694
1695
1696
1697
1698
1699
1700
1701
1702
1703
1704
1705
1706
1707
1708
1709
1710
1711
1712
1713
1714
1715
1716
1717
1718
1719
1720
1721
1722
1723
1724
1725
1726
1727
1728
1729
1730
1731
1732
1733
1734
1735
1736
1737
1738
1739
1740
1741
1742
1743
1744
1745
1746
1747
1748
1749
1750
1751
1752
1753
1754
1755
1756
1757
1758
1759
1760
1761
1762
1763
1764
1765
1766
1767
1768
1769
1770
1771
1772
1773
1774
1775
1776
1777
1778
1779
1780
1781
1782
1783
1784
1785
1786
1787
1788
1789
1790
1791
1792
1793
1794
1795
1796
1797
1798
1799
1800
1801
1802
1803
1804
1805
1806
1807
1808
1809
1810
1811
1812
1813
1814
1815
1816
1817
1818
1819
1820
1821
1822
1823
1824
1825
1826
1827
1828
1829
1830
1831
1832
1833
1834
1835
1836
1837
1838
1839
1840
1841
1842
1843
1844
1845
1846
1847
1848
1849
1850
1851
1852
1853
1854
1855
1856
1857
1858
1859
1860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
1873
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1883
1884
1885
1886
1887
1888
1889
1890
1891
1892
1893
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
1900
1901
1902
1903
1904
1905
1906
1907
1908
1909
1910
1911
1912
1913
1914
1915
1916
1917
1918
1919
1920
1921
1922
1923
1924
1925
1926
1927
1928
1929
1930
1931
1932
1933
1934
1935
1936
1937
1938
1939
1940
1941
1942
1943
1944
1945
1946
1947
1948
1949
1950
1951
1952
1953
1954
1955
1956
1957
1958
1959
1960
1961
1962
1963
1964
1965
1966
1967
1968
1969
1970
1971
1972
1973
1974
1975
1976
1977
1978
1979
1980
1981
1982
1983
1984
1985
1986
1987
1988
1989
1990
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
1998
1999
2000
2001
2002
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
2010
2011
2012
2013
2014
2015
2016
2017
2018
2019
2020
2021
2022
2023
2024
2025
2026
2027
2028
2029
2030
2031
2032
2033
2034
2035
2036
2037
2038
2039
2040
2041
2042
2043
2044
2045
2046
2047
2048
2049
2050
2051
2052
2053
2054
2055
2056
2057
2058
2059
2060
2061
2062
2063
2064
2065
2066
2067
2068
2069
2070
2071
2072
2073
2074
2075
2076
2077
2078
2079
2080
2081
2082
2083
2084
2085
2086
2087
2088
2089
2090
2091
2092
2093
2094
2095
2096
2097
2098
2099
2100
2101
2102
2103
2104
2105
2106
2107
2108
2109
2110
2111
2112
2113
2114
2115
2116
2117
2118
2119
2120
2121
2122
2123
2124
2125
2126
2127
2128
2129
2130
2131
2132
2133
2134
2135
2136
2137
2138
2139
2140
2141
2142
2143
2144
2145
2146
2147
2148
2149
2150
2151
2152
2153
2154
2155
2156
2157
2158
2159
2160
2161
2162
2163
2164
2165
2166
2167
2168
2169
2170
2171
2172
2173
2174
2175
2176
2177
2178
2179
2180
2181
2182
2183
2184
2185
2186
2187
2188
2189
2190
2191
2192
2193
2194
2195
2196
2197
2198
2199
2200
2201
2202
2203
2204
2205
2206
2207
2208
2209
2210
2211
2212
2213
2214
2215
2216
2217
2218
2219
2220
2221
2222
2223
2224
2225
2226
2227
2228
2229
2230
2231
2232
2233
2234
2235
2236
2237
2238
2239
2240
2241
2242
2243
2244
2245
2246
2247
2248
2249
2250
2251
2252
2253
2254
2255
2256
2257
2258
2259
2260
2261
2262
2263
2264
2265
2266
2267
2268
2269
2270
2271
2272
2273
2274
2275
2276
2277
2278
2279
2280
2281
2282
2283
2284
2285
2286
2287
2288
2289
2290
2291
2292
2293
2294
2295
2296
2297
2298
2299
2300
2301
2302
2303
2304
2305
2306
2307
2308
2309
2310
2311
2312
2313
2314
2315
2316
2317
2318
2319
2320
2321
2322
2323
2324
2325
2326
2327
2328
2329
2330
2331
2332
2333
2334
2335
2336
2337
2338
2339
2340
2341
2342
2343
2344
2345
2346
2347
2348
2349
2350
2351
2352
2353
2354
2355
2356
2357
2358
2359
2360
2361
2362
2363
2364
2365
2366
2367
2368
2369
2370
2371
2372
2373
2374
2375
2376
2377
2378
2379
2380
2381
2382
2383
2384
2385
2386
2387
2388
2389
2390
2391
2392
2393
2394
2395
2396
2397
2398
2399
2400
2401
2402
2403
2404
2405
2406
2407
2408
2409
2410
2411
2412
2413
2414
2415
2416
2417
2418
2419
2420
2421
2422
2423
2424
2425
2426
2427
2428
2429
2430
2431
2432
2433
2434
2435
2436
2437
2438
2439
2440
2441
2442
2443
2444
2445
2446
2447
2448
2449
2450
2451
2452
2453
2454
2455
2456
2457
2458
2459
2460
2461
2462
2463
2464
2465
2466
2467
2468
2469
2470
2471
2472
2473
2474
2475
2476
2477
2478
2479
2480
2481
2482
2483
2484
2485
2486
2487
2488
2489
2490
2491
2492
2493
2494
2495
2496
2497
2498
2499
2500
2501
2502
2503
2504
2505
2506
2507
2508
2509
2510
2511
2512
2513
2514
2515
2516
2517
2518
2519
2520
2521
2522
2523
2524
2525
2526
2527
2528
2529
2530
2531
2532
2533
2534
2535
2536
2537
2538
2539
2540
2541
2542
2543
2544
2545
2546
2547
2548
2549
2550
2551
2552
2553
2554
2555
2556
2557
2558
2559
2560
2561
2562
2563
2564
2565
2566
2567
2568
2569
2570
2571
2572
2573
2574
2575
2576
2577
2578
2579
2580
2581
2582
2583
2584
2585
2586
2587
2588
2589
2590
2591
2592
2593
2594
2595
2596
2597
2598
2599
2600
2601
2602
2603
2604
2605
2606
2607
2608
2609
2610
2611
2612
2613
2614
2615
2616
2617
2618
2619
2620
2621
2622
2623
2624
2625
2626
2627
2628
2629
2630
2631
2632
2633
2634
2635
2636
2637
2638
2639
2640
2641
2642
2643
2644
2645
2646
2647
2648
2649
2650
2651
2652
2653
2654
2655
2656
2657
2658
2659
2660
2661
2662
2663
2664
2665
2666
2667
2668
2669
2670
2671
2672
2673
2674
2675
2676
2677
2678
2679
2680
2681
2682
2683
2684
2685
2686
2687
2688
2689
2690
2691
2692
2693
2694
2695
2696
2697
2698
2699
2700
2701
2702
2703
2704
2705
2706
2707
2708
2709
2710
2711
2712
2713
2714
2715
2716
2717
2718
2719
2720
2721
2722
2723
2724
2725
2726
2727
2728
2729
2730
2731
2732
2733
2734
2735
2736
2737
2738
2739
2740
2741
2742
2743
2744
2745
2746
2747
2748
2749
2750
2751
2752
2753
2754
2755
2756
2757
2758
2759
2760
2761
2762
2763
2764
2765
2766
2767
2768
2769
2770
2771
2772
2773
2774
2775
2776
2777
2778
2779
2780
2781
2782
2783
2784
2785
2786
2787
2788
2789
2790
2791
2792
2793
2794
2795
2796
2797
2798
2799
2800
2801
2802
2803
2804
2805
2806
2807
2808
2809
2810
2811
2812
2813
2814
2815
2816
2817
2818
2819
2820
2821
2822
2823
2824
2825
2826
2827
2828
2829
2830
2831
2832
2833
2834
2835
2836
2837
2838
2839
2840
2841
2842
2843
2844
2845
2846
2847
2848
2849
2850
2851
2852
2853
2854
2855
2856
2857
2858
2859
2860
2861
2862
2863
2864
2865
2866
2867
2868
2869
2870
2871
2872
2873
2874
2875
2876
2877
2878
2879
2880
2881
2882
2883
2884
2885
2886
2887
2888
2889
2890
2891
2892
2893
2894
2895
2896
2897
2898
2899
2900
2901
2902
2903
2904
2905
2906
2907
2908
2909
2910
2911
2912
2913
2914
2915
2916
2917
2918
2919
2920
2921
2922
2923
2924
2925
2926
2927
2928
2929
2930
2931
2932
2933
2934
2935
2936
2937
2938
2939
2940
2941
2942
2943
2944
2945
2946
2947
2948
2949
2950
2951
2952
2953
2954
2955
2956
2957
2958
2959
2960
2961
2962
2963
2964
2965
2966
2967
2968
2969
2970
2971
2972
2973
2974
2975
2976
2977
2978
2979
2980
2981
2982
2983
2984
2985
2986
2987
2988
2989
2990
2991
2992
2993
2994
2995
2996
2997
2998
2999
3000
3001
3002
3003
3004
3005
3006
3007
3008
3009
3010
3011
3012
3013
3014
3015
3016
3017
3018
3019
3020
3021
3022
3023
3024
3025
3026
3027
3028
3029
3030
3031
3032
3033
3034
3035
3036
3037
3038
3039
3040
3041
3042
3043
3044
3045
3046
3047
3048
3049
3050
3051
3052
3053
3054
3055
3056
3057
3058
3059
3060
3061
3062
3063
3064
3065
3066
3067
3068
3069
3070
3071
3072
3073
3074
3075
3076
3077
3078
3079
3080
3081
3082
3083
3084
3085
3086
3087
3088
3089
3090
3091
3092
3093
3094
3095
3096
3097
3098
3099
3100
3101
3102
3103
3104
3105
3106
3107
3108
3109
3110
3111
3112
3113
3114
3115
3116
3117
3118
3119
3120
3121
3122
3123
3124
3125
3126
3127
3128
3129
3130
3131
3132
3133
3134
3135
3136
3137
3138
3139
3140
3141
3142
3143
3144
3145
3146
3147
3148
3149
3150
3151
3152
3153
3154
3155
3156
3157
3158
3159
3160
3161
3162
3163
3164
3165
3166
3167
3168
3169
3170
3171
3172
3173
3174
3175
3176
3177
3178
3179
3180
3181
3182
3183
3184
3185
3186
3187
3188
3189
3190
3191
3192
3193
3194
3195
3196
3197
3198
3199
3200
3201
3202
3203
3204
3205
3206
3207
3208
3209
3210
3211
3212
3213
3214
3215
3216
3217
3218
3219
3220
3221
3222
3223
3224
3225
3226
3227
3228
3229
3230
3231
3232
3233
3234
3235
3236
3237
3238
3239
3240
3241
3242
3243
3244
3245
3246
3247
3248
3249
3250
3251
3252
3253
3254
3255
3256
3257
3258
3259
3260
3261
3262
3263
3264
3265
3266
3267
3268
3269
3270
3271
3272
3273
3274
3275
3276
3277
3278
3279
3280
3281
3282
3283
3284
3285
3286
3287
3288
3289
3290
3291
3292
3293
3294
3295
3296
3297
3298
3299
3300
3301
3302
3303
3304
3305
3306
3307
3308
3309
3310
3311
3312
3313
3314
3315
3316
3317
3318
3319
3320
3321
3322
3323
3324
3325
3326
3327
3328
3329
3330
3331
3332
3333
3334
3335
3336
3337
3338
3339
3340
3341
3342
3343
3344
3345
3346
3347
3348
3349
3350
3351
3352
3353
3354
3355
3356
3357
3358
3359
3360
3361
3362
3363
3364
3365
3366
3367
3368
3369
3370
3371
3372
3373
3374
3375
3376
3377
3378
3379
3380
3381
3382
3383
3384
3385
3386
3387
3388
3389
3390
3391
3392
3393
3394
3395
3396
3397
3398
3399
3400
3401
3402
3403
3404
3405
3406
3407
3408
3409
3410
3411
3412
3413
3414
3415
3416
3417
3418
3419
3420
3421
3422
3423
3424
3425
3426
3427
3428
3429
3430
3431
3432
3433
3434
3435
3436
3437
3438
3439
3440
3441
3442
3443
3444
3445
3446
3447
3448
3449
3450
3451
3452
3453
3454
3455
3456
3457
3458
3459
3460
3461
3462
3463
3464
3465
3466
3467
3468
3469
3470
3471
3472
3473
3474
3475
3476
3477
3478
3479
3480
3481
3482
3483
3484
3485
3486
3487
3488
3489
3490
3491
3492
3493
3494
3495
3496
3497
3498
3499
3500
3501
3502
3503
3504
3505
3506
3507
3508
3509
3510
3511
3512
3513
3514
3515
3516
3517
3518
3519
3520
3521
3522
3523
3524
3525
3526
3527
3528
3529
3530
3531
3532
3533
3534
3535
3536
3537
3538
3539
3540
3541
3542
3543
3544
3545
3546
3547
3548
3549
3550
3551
3552
3553
3554
3555
3556
3557
3558
3559
3560
3561
3562
3563
3564
3565
3566
3567
3568
3569
3570
3571
3572
3573
3574
3575
3576
3577
3578
3579
3580
3581
3582
3583
3584
3585
3586
3587
3588
3589
3590
3591
3592
3593
3594
3595
3596
3597
3598
3599
3600
3601
3602
3603
3604
3605
3606
3607
3608
3609
3610
3611
3612
3613
3614
3615
3616
3617
3618
3619
3620
3621
3622
3623
3624
3625
3626
3627
3628
3629
3630
3631
3632
3633
3634
3635
3636
3637
3638
3639
3640
3641
3642
3643
3644
3645
3646
3647
3648
3649
3650
3651
3652
3653
3654
3655
3656
3657
3658
3659
3660
3661
3662
3663
3664
3665
3666
3667
3668
3669
3670
3671
3672
3673
3674
3675
3676
3677
3678
3679
3680
3681
3682
3683
3684
3685
3686
3687
3688
3689
3690
3691
3692
3693
3694
3695
3696
3697
3698
3699
3700
3701
3702
3703
3704
3705
3706
3707
3708
3709
3710
3711
3712
3713
3714
3715
3716
3717
3718
3719
3720
3721
3722
3723
3724
3725
3726
3727
3728
3729
3730
3731
3732
3733
3734
3735
3736
3737
3738
3739
3740
3741
3742
3743
3744
3745
3746
3747
3748
3749
3750
3751
3752
3753
3754
3755
3756
3757
3758
3759
3760
3761
3762
3763
3764
3765
3766
3767
3768
3769
3770
3771
3772
3773
3774
3775
3776
3777
3778
3779
3780
3781
3782
3783
3784
3785
3786
3787
3788
3789
3790
3791
3792
3793
3794
3795
3796
3797
3798
3799
3800
3801
3802
3803
3804
3805
3806
3807
3808
3809
3810
3811
3812
3813
3814
3815
3816
3817
3818
3819
3820
3821
3822
3823
3824
3825
3826
3827
3828
3829
3830
3831
3832
3833
3834
3835
3836
3837
3838
3839
3840
3841
3842
3843
3844
3845
3846
3847
3848
3849
3850
3851
3852
3853
3854
3855
3856
3857
3858
3859
3860
3861
3862
3863
3864
3865
3866
3867
3868
3869
3870
3871
3872
3873
3874
3875
3876
3877
3878
3879
3880
3881
3882
3883
3884
3885
3886
3887
3888
3889
3890
3891
3892
3893
3894
3895
3896
3897
3898
3899
3900
3901
3902
3903
3904
3905
3906
3907
3908
3909
3910
3911
3912
3913
3914
3915
3916
3917
3918
3919
3920
3921
3922
3923
3924
3925
3926
3927
3928
3929
3930
3931
3932
3933
3934
3935
3936
3937
3938
3939
3940
3941
3942
3943
3944
3945
3946
3947
3948
3949
3950
3951
3952
3953
3954
3955
3956
3957
3958
3959
3960
3961
3962
3963
3964
3965
3966
3967
3968
3969
3970
3971
3972
3973
3974
3975
3976
3977
3978
3979
3980
3981
3982
3983
3984
3985
3986
3987
3988
3989
3990
3991
3992
3993
3994
3995
3996
3997
3998
3999
4000
4001
4002
4003
4004
4005
4006
4007
4008
4009
4010
4011
4012
4013
4014
4015
4016
4017
4018
4019
4020
4021
4022
4023
4024
4025
4026
4027
4028
4029
4030
4031
4032
4033
4034
4035
4036
4037
4038
4039
4040
4041
4042
4043
4044
4045
4046
4047
4048
4049
4050
4051
4052
4053
4054
4055
4056
4057
4058
4059
4060
4061
4062
4063
4064
4065
4066
4067
4068
4069
4070
4071
4072
4073
4074
4075
4076
4077
4078
4079
4080
4081
4082
4083
4084
4085
4086
4087
4088
4089
4090
4091
4092
4093
4094
4095
4096
4097
4098
4099
4100
4101
4102
4103
4104
4105
4106
4107
4108
4109
4110
4111
4112
4113
4114
4115
4116
4117
4118
4119
4120
4121
4122
4123
4124
4125
4126
4127
4128
4129
4130
4131
4132
4133
4134
4135
4136
4137
4138
4139
4140
4141
4142
4143
4144
4145
4146
4147
4148
4149
4150
4151
4152
4153
4154
4155
4156
4157
4158
4159
4160
4161
4162
4163
4164
4165
4166
4167
4168
4169
4170
4171
4172
4173
4174
4175
4176
4177
4178
4179
4180
4181
4182
4183
4184
4185
4186
4187
4188
4189
4190
4191
4192
4193
4194
4195
4196
4197
4198
4199
4200
4201
4202
4203
4204
4205
4206
4207
4208
4209
4210
4211
4212
4213
4214
4215
4216
4217
4218
4219
4220
4221
4222
4223
4224
4225
4226
4227
4228
4229
4230
4231
4232
4233
4234
4235
4236
4237
4238
4239
4240
4241
4242
4243
4244
4245
4246
4247
4248
4249
4250
4251
4252
4253
4254
4255
4256
4257
4258
4259
4260
4261
4262
4263
4264
4265
4266
4267
4268
4269
4270
4271
4272
4273
4274
4275
4276
4277
4278
4279
4280
4281
4282
4283
4284
4285
4286
4287
4288
4289
4290
4291
4292
4293
4294
4295
4296
4297
4298
4299
4300
4301
4302
4303
4304
4305
4306
4307
4308
4309
4310
4311
4312
4313
4314
4315
4316
4317
4318
4319
4320
4321
4322
4323
4324
4325
4326
4327
4328
4329
4330
4331
4332
4333
4334
4335
4336
4337
4338
4339
4340
4341
4342
4343
4344
4345
4346
4347
4348
4349
4350
4351
4352
4353
4354
4355
4356
4357
4358
4359
4360
4361
4362
4363
4364
4365
4366
4367
4368
4369
4370
4371
4372
4373
4374
4375
4376
4377
4378
4379
4380
4381
4382
4383
4384
4385
4386
4387
4388
4389
4390
4391
4392
4393
4394
4395
4396
4397
4398
4399
4400
4401
4402
4403
4404
4405
4406
4407
4408
4409
4410
4411
4412
4413
4414
4415
4416
4417
4418
4419
4420
4421
4422
4423
4424
4425
4426
4427
4428
4429
4430
4431
4432
4433
4434
4435
4436
4437
4438
4439
4440
4441
4442
4443
4444
4445
4446
4447
4448
4449
4450
4451
4452
4453
4454
4455
4456
4457
4458
4459
4460
4461
4462
4463
4464
4465
4466
4467
4468
4469
4470
4471
4472
4473
4474
4475
4476
4477
4478
4479
4480
4481
4482
4483
4484
4485
4486
4487
4488
4489
4490
4491
4492
4493
4494
4495
4496
4497
4498
4499
4500
4501
4502
4503
4504
4505
4506
4507
4508
4509
4510
4511
4512
4513
4514
4515
4516
4517
4518
4519
4520
4521
4522
4523
4524
4525
4526
4527
4528
4529
4530
4531
4532
4533
4534
4535
4536
4537
4538
4539
4540
4541
4542
4543
4544
4545
4546
4547
4548
4549
4550
4551
4552
4553
4554
4555
4556
4557
4558
4559
4560
4561
4562
4563
4564
4565
4566
4567
4568
4569
4570
4571
4572
4573
4574
4575
4576
4577
4578
4579
4580
4581
4582
4583
4584
4585
4586
4587
4588
4589
4590
4591
4592
4593
4594
4595
4596
4597
4598
4599
4600
4601
4602
4603
4604
4605
4606
4607
4608
4609
4610
4611
4612
4613
4614
4615
4616
4617
4618
4619
4620
4621
4622
4623
4624
4625
4626
4627
4628
4629
4630
4631
4632
4633
4634
4635
4636
4637
4638
4639
4640
4641
4642
4643
4644
4645
4646
4647
4648
4649
4650
4651
4652
4653
4654
4655
4656
4657
4658
4659
4660
4661
4662
4663
4664
4665
4666
4667
4668
4669
4670
4671
4672
4673
4674
4675
4676
4677
4678
4679
4680
4681
4682
4683
4684
4685
4686
4687
4688
4689
4690
4691
4692
4693
4694
4695
4696
4697
4698
4699
4700
4701
4702
4703
4704
4705
4706
4707
4708
4709
4710
4711
4712
4713
4714
4715
4716
4717
4718
4719
4720
4721
4722
4723
4724
4725
4726
4727
4728
4729
4730
4731
4732
4733
4734
4735
4736
4737
4738
4739
4740
4741
4742
4743
4744
4745
4746
4747
4748
4749
4750
4751
4752
4753
4754
4755
4756
4757
4758
4759
4760
4761
4762
4763
4764
4765
4766
4767
4768
4769
4770
4771
4772
4773
4774
4775
4776
4777
4778
4779
4780
4781
4782
4783
4784
4785
4786
4787
4788
4789
4790
4791
4792
4793
4794
4795
4796
4797
4798
4799
4800
4801
4802
4803
4804
4805
4806
4807
4808
4809
4810
4811
4812
4813
4814
4815
4816
4817
4818
4819
4820
4821
4822
4823
4824
4825
4826
4827
4828
4829
4830
4831
4832
4833
4834
4835
4836
4837
4838
4839
4840
4841
4842
4843
4844
4845
4846
4847
4848
4849
4850
4851
4852
4853
4854
4855
4856
4857
4858
4859
4860
4861
4862
4863
4864
4865
4866
4867
4868
4869
4870
4871
4872
4873
4874
4875
4876
4877
4878
4879
4880
4881
4882
4883
4884
4885
4886
4887
4888
4889
4890
4891
4892
4893
4894
4895
4896
4897
4898
4899
4900
4901
4902
4903
4904
4905
4906
4907
4908
4909
4910
4911
4912
4913
4914
4915
4916
4917
4918
4919
4920
4921
4922
4923
4924
4925
4926
4927
4928
4929
4930
4931
4932
4933
4934
4935
4936
4937
4938
4939
4940
4941
4942
4943
4944
4945
4946
4947
4948
4949
4950
4951
4952
4953
4954
4955
4956
4957
4958
4959
4960
4961
4962
4963
4964
4965
4966
4967
4968
4969
4970
4971
4972
4973
4974
4975
4976
4977
4978
4979
4980
4981
4982
4983
4984
4985
4986
4987
4988
4989
4990
4991
4992
4993
4994
4995
4996
4997
4998
4999
5000
5001
5002
5003
5004
5005
5006
5007
5008
5009
5010
5011
5012
5013
5014
5015
5016
5017
5018
5019
5020
5021
5022
5023
5024
5025
5026
5027
5028
5029
5030
5031
5032
5033
5034
5035
5036
5037
5038
5039
5040
5041
5042
5043
5044
5045
5046
5047
5048
5049
5050
5051
5052
5053
5054
5055
5056
5057
5058
5059
5060
5061
5062
5063
5064
5065
5066
5067
5068
5069
5070
5071
5072
5073
5074
5075
5076
5077
5078
5079
5080
5081
5082
5083
5084
5085
5086
5087
5088
5089
5090
5091
5092
5093
5094
5095
5096
5097
5098
5099
5100
5101
5102
5103
5104
5105
5106
5107
5108
5109
5110
5111
5112
5113
5114
5115
5116
5117
5118
5119
5120
5121
5122
5123
5124
5125
5126
5127
5128
5129
5130
5131
5132
5133
5134
5135
5136
5137
5138
5139
5140
5141
5142
5143
5144
5145
5146
5147
5148
5149
5150
5151
5152
5153
5154
5155
5156
5157
5158
5159
5160
5161
5162
5163
5164
5165
5166
5167
5168
5169
5170
5171
5172
5173
5174
5175
5176
5177
5178
5179
5180
5181
5182
5183
5184
5185
5186
5187
5188
5189
5190
5191
5192
5193
5194
5195
5196
5197
5198
5199
5200
5201
5202
5203
5204
5205
5206
5207
5208
5209
5210
5211
5212
5213
5214
5215
5216
5217
5218
5219
5220
5221
5222
5223
5224
5225
5226
5227
5228
5229
5230
5231
5232
5233
5234
5235
5236
5237
5238
5239
5240
5241
5242
5243
5244
5245
5246
5247
5248
5249
5250
5251
5252
5253
5254
5255
5256
5257
5258
5259
5260
5261
5262
5263
5264
5265
5266
5267
5268
5269
5270
5271
5272
5273
5274
5275
5276
5277
5278
5279
5280
5281
5282
5283
5284
5285
5286
5287
5288
5289
5290
5291
5292
5293
5294
5295
5296
5297
5298
5299
5300
5301
5302
5303
5304
5305
5306
5307
5308
5309
5310
5311
5312
5313
5314
5315
5316
5317
5318
5319
5320
5321
5322
5323
5324
5325
5326
5327
5328
5329
5330
5331
5332
5333
5334
5335
5336
5337
5338
5339
5340
5341
5342
5343
5344
5345
5346
5347
5348
5349
5350
5351
5352
5353
5354
5355
5356
5357
5358
5359
5360
5361
5362
5363
5364
5365
5366
5367
5368
5369
5370
5371
5372
5373
5374
5375
5376
5377
5378
5379
5380
5381
5382
5383
5384
5385
5386
5387
5388
5389
5390
5391
5392
5393
5394
5395
5396
5397
5398
5399
5400
5401
5402
5403
5404
5405
5406
5407
5408
5409
5410
5411
5412
5413
5414
5415
5416
5417
5418
5419
5420
5421
5422
5423
5424
5425
5426
5427
5428
5429
5430
5431
5432
5433
5434
5435
5436
5437
5438
5439
5440
5441
5442
5443
5444
5445
5446
5447
5448
5449
5450
5451
5452
5453
5454
5455
5456
5457
5458
5459
5460
5461
5462
5463
5464
5465
5466
5467
5468
5469
5470
5471
5472
5473
5474
5475
5476
5477
5478
5479
5480
5481
5482
5483
5484
5485
5486
5487
5488
5489
5490
5491
5492
5493
5494
5495
5496
5497
5498
5499
5500
5501
5502
5503
5504
5505
5506
5507
5508
5509
5510
5511
5512
5513
5514
5515
5516
5517
5518
5519
5520
5521
5522
5523
5524
5525
5526
5527
5528
5529
5530
5531
5532
5533
5534
5535
5536
5537
5538
5539
5540
5541
5542
5543
5544
5545
5546
5547
5548
5549
5550
5551
5552
5553
5554
5555
5556
5557
5558
5559
5560
5561
5562
5563
5564
5565
5566
5567
5568
5569
5570
5571
5572
5573
5574
5575
5576
5577
5578
5579
5580
5581
5582
5583
5584
5585
5586
5587
5588
5589
5590
5591
5592
5593
5594
5595
5596
5597
5598
5599
5600
5601
5602
5603
5604
5605
5606
5607
5608
5609
5610
5611
5612
5613
5614
5615
5616
5617
5618
5619
5620
5621
5622
5623
5624
5625
5626
5627
5628
5629
5630
5631
5632
5633
5634
5635
5636
5637
5638
5639
5640
5641
5642
5643
5644
5645
5646
5647
5648
5649
5650
5651
5652
5653
5654
5655
5656
5657
5658
5659
5660
5661
5662
5663
5664
5665
5666
5667
5668
5669
5670
5671
5672
5673
5674
5675
5676
5677
5678
5679
5680
5681
5682
5683
5684
5685
5686
5687
5688
5689
5690
5691
5692
5693
5694
5695
5696
5697
5698
5699
5700
5701
5702
5703
5704
5705
5706
5707
5708
5709
5710
5711
5712
5713
5714
5715
5716
5717
5718
5719
5720
5721
5722
5723
5724
5725
5726
5727
5728
5729
5730
5731
5732
5733
5734
5735
5736
5737
5738
5739
5740
5741
5742
5743
5744
5745
5746
5747
5748
5749
5750
5751
5752
5753
5754
5755
5756
5757
5758
5759
5760
5761
5762
5763
5764
5765
5766
5767
5768
5769
5770
5771
5772
5773
5774
5775
5776
5777
5778
5779
5780
5781
5782
5783
5784
5785
5786
5787
5788
5789
5790
5791
5792
5793
5794
5795
5796
5797
5798
5799
5800
5801
5802
5803
5804
5805
5806
5807
5808
5809
5810
5811
5812
5813
5814
5815
5816
5817
5818
5819
5820
5821
5822
5823
5824
5825
5826
5827
5828
5829
5830
5831
5832
5833
5834
5835
5836
5837
5838
5839
5840
5841
5842
5843
5844
5845
5846
5847
5848
5849
5850
5851
5852
5853
5854
5855
5856
5857
5858
5859
5860
5861
5862
5863
5864
5865
5866
5867
5868
5869
5870
5871
5872
5873
5874
5875
5876
5877
5878
5879
5880
5881
5882
5883
5884
5885
5886
5887
5888
5889
5890
5891
5892
5893
5894
5895
5896
5897
5898
5899
5900
5901
5902
5903
5904
5905
5906
5907
5908
5909
5910
5911
5912
5913
5914
5915
5916
5917
5918
5919
5920
5921
5922
5923
5924
5925
5926
5927
5928
5929
5930
5931
5932
5933
5934
5935
5936
5937
5938
5939
5940
5941
5942
5943
5944
5945
5946
5947
5948
5949
5950
5951
5952
5953
5954
5955
5956
5957
5958
5959
5960
5961
5962
5963
5964
5965
5966
5967
5968
5969
5970
5971
5972
5973
5974
5975
5976
5977
5978
5979
5980
5981
5982
5983
5984
5985
5986
5987
5988
5989
5990
5991
5992
5993
5994
5995
5996
5997
5998
5999
6000
6001
6002
6003
6004
6005
6006
6007
6008
6009
6010
6011
6012
6013
6014
6015
6016
6017
6018
6019
6020
6021
6022
6023
6024
6025
6026
6027
6028
6029
6030
6031
6032
6033
6034
6035
6036
6037
6038
6039
6040
6041
6042
6043
6044
6045
6046
6047
6048
6049
6050
6051
6052
6053
6054
6055
6056
6057
6058
6059
6060
6061
6062
6063
6064
6065
6066
6067
6068
6069
6070
6071
6072
6073
6074
6075
6076
6077
6078
6079
6080
6081
6082
6083
6084
6085
6086
6087
6088
6089
6090
6091
6092
6093
6094
6095
6096
6097
6098
6099
6100
6101
6102
6103
6104
6105
6106
6107
6108
6109
6110
6111
6112
6113
6114
6115
6116
6117
6118
6119
6120
6121
6122
6123
6124
6125
6126
6127
6128
6129
6130
6131
6132
6133
6134
6135
6136
6137
6138
6139
6140
6141
6142
6143
6144
6145
6146
6147
6148
6149
6150
6151
6152
6153
6154
6155
6156
6157
6158
6159
6160
6161
6162
6163
6164
6165
6166
6167
6168
6169
6170
6171
6172
6173
6174
6175
6176
6177
6178
6179
6180
6181
6182
6183
6184
6185
6186
6187
6188
6189
6190
6191
6192
6193
6194
6195
6196
6197
6198
6199
6200
6201
6202
6203
6204
6205
6206
6207
6208
6209
6210
6211
6212
6213
6214
6215
6216
6217
6218
6219
6220
6221
6222
6223
6224
6225
6226
6227
6228
6229
6230
6231
6232
6233
6234
6235
6236
6237
6238
6239
6240
6241
6242
6243
6244
6245
6246
6247
6248
6249
6250
6251
6252
6253
6254
6255
6256
6257
6258
6259
6260
6261
6262
6263
6264
6265
6266
6267
6268
6269
6270
6271
6272
6273
6274
6275
6276
6277
6278
6279
6280
6281
6282
6283
6284
6285
6286
6287
6288
6289
6290
6291
6292
6293
6294
6295
6296
6297
6298
6299
6300
6301
6302
6303
6304
6305
6306
6307
6308
6309
6310
6311
6312
6313
6314
6315
6316
6317
6318
6319
6320
6321
6322
6323
6324
6325
6326
6327
6328
6329
6330
6331
6332
6333
6334
6335
6336
6337
6338
6339
6340
6341
6342
6343
6344
6345
6346
6347
6348
6349
6350
6351
6352
6353
6354
6355
6356
6357
6358
6359
6360
6361
6362
6363
6364
6365
6366
6367
6368
6369
6370
6371
6372
6373
6374
6375
6376
6377
6378
6379
6380
6381
6382
6383
6384
6385
6386
6387
6388
6389
6390
6391
6392
6393
6394
6395
6396
6397
6398
6399
6400
6401
6402
6403
6404
6405
6406
6407
6408
6409
6410
6411
6412
6413
6414
6415
6416
6417
6418
6419
6420
6421
6422
6423
6424
6425
6426
6427
6428
6429
6430
6431
6432
6433
6434
6435
6436
6437
6438
6439
6440
6441
6442
6443
6444
6445
6446
6447
6448
6449
6450
6451
6452
6453
6454
6455
6456
6457
6458
6459
6460
6461
6462
6463
6464
6465
6466
6467
6468
6469
6470
6471
6472
6473
6474
6475
6476
6477
6478
6479
6480
6481
6482
6483
6484
6485
6486
6487
6488
6489
6490
6491
6492
6493
6494
6495
6496
6497
6498
6499
6500
6501
6502
6503
6504
6505
6506
6507
6508
6509
6510
6511
6512
6513
6514
6515
6516
6517
6518
6519
6520
6521
6522
6523
6524
6525
6526
6527
6528
6529
6530
6531
6532
6533
6534
6535
6536
6537
6538
6539
6540
6541
6542
6543
6544
6545
6546
6547
6548
6549
6550
6551
6552
6553
6554
6555
6556
6557
6558
6559
6560
6561
6562
6563
6564
6565
6566
6567
6568
6569
6570
6571
6572
6573
6574
6575
6576
6577
6578
6579
6580
6581
6582
6583
6584
6585
6586
6587
6588
6589
6590
6591
6592
6593
6594
6595
6596
6597
6598
6599
6600
6601
6602
6603
6604
6605
6606
6607
6608
6609
6610
6611
6612
6613
6614
6615
6616
6617
6618
6619
6620
6621
6622
6623
6624
6625
6626
6627
6628
6629
6630
6631
6632
6633
6634
6635
6636
6637
6638
6639
6640
6641
6642
6643
6644
6645
6646
6647
6648
6649
6650
6651
6652
6653
6654
6655
6656
6657
6658
6659
6660
6661
6662
6663
6664
6665
6666
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 43878 ***

The Grim House
By Mrs Molesworth
Illustrations by Warwick Goble
Published by J. Nisbet and Co..
This edition dated 1906.

The Grim House, by Mrs Molesworth.

________________________________________________________________________

________________________________________________________________________
THE GRIM HOUSE, BY MRS MOLESWORTH.

CHAPTER ONE.

"SUCH NICE-LOOKING PEOPLE."

"Yes," said my father, "there is no doubt about it; it is the best thing
to do.  So that is decided."

The "yes" was no expression of agreement with any one but himself.  It
was simply the emphatic reiteration of the decision he had already
arrived at.

He folded up the letter he had been reading, and replaced it carefully
and methodically in its envelope, then glanced round the breakfast-table
with the slightly defiant, slightly deprecating, yet nevertheless wholly
good-tempered air which we all knew well--_so_ well that not one of us
would have dreamt of wasting time or energy by beating his or her wings
against the bars of the dear man's resolute determination.

Some faces fell a little, others expressed philosophic resignation, one
or two, perhaps, a kind of subdued exhilaration; but no one said
anything except mother, who replied quietly, as was her wont--

"Very well; I daresay you are right."

Then ensued a little talk as to the details of the proposal, or rather
decision, just announced, and five minutes later the family group had
dispersed.

The one face on which something more than resignation had been
distinctly legible was that of my youngest brother, Moore.

He was only fourteen, an age at which--for boy nature especially--it
does not take much provocation to get up one's spirits to some pitch of
agreeable excitement and expectancy.  He ran after me as I left the
dining-room, and followed me down the long cold stone passage leading to
what he and my other brothers and I myself considered our own quarters.
Then, as he overtook me, he slipped his hand through my arm.

"Do you mind, Reggie?" he said in a tone of some deprecation of his own
satisfaction.  "I think you might be a _little_ pleased--any way for my
sake.  It's awfully jolly for _me_."

"Then I will be pleased, really pleased, my poor old Othello," I
replied, heartily, I think.  For Moore was our baby and pet, and we
thought him irresistible.  He was so pretty--everybody said that he, and
not I, should have been the girl, if only one girl there was to be among
us.  He was fair-haired and fair-complexioned, yet not insipid looking,
for his eyes were deeply blue, or at least appeared so, thanks to their
bordering of dark eyelashes.  "Irish eyes," though in other respects
Moore's beauty was decidedly of the Saxon type.  He had a right to his
Irish eyes, as the rest of us to our Irish locks and browner skin.  For
Irish we were, _really_ so as to ancestry, and in many particulars as to
inherited character, though none of us, not even my parents since their
childhood, had ever been in Ireland.

Moore's face beamed, and lost its half-apologetic expression.

"Good old Reggie," he said.  "Then I'll let myself be jolly right out,
however Terry and Horry and Ger grumble at mother and you going away
before the holidays are over," and he showed signs of whooping or
hurrahing or something of the kind, which I hastened to nip in the bud.

"You had better be quiet about it, however you feel," I said warningly,
"or father will begin to think you don't need change and rest, and all
that kind of thing, after all."

"No, he won't," the boy replied confidently.  "He never goes back once
he's settled a thing.  You know he never does, Reggie.  Sometimes," and
here certain reminiscences momentarily sobered his expression,
"sometimes I wish he would--"

"And," I continued, "you'd better not let Terence and Gerald hear you
talk of holidays.  They don't own to anything but vacations now."

"That's just because they're not really grown-up," said Moore shrewdly;
"at least not out in the world.  Look at Jocelyn now--he might give
himself airs.  But he always talks of his holidays when he comes home.
He very seldom even calls it `leave,' though he is--how old is he now,
Rex?  Twenty-five?  Yes--eleven years older than I."

"We're all getting very old," I said.  "I shall be eighteen next spring.
Can you believe it?  And there's only Horace between you and me.  We
shall all be grown-up before we know where we are, Moore."  And I sighed
as I said it.  I did not want to be grown-up or to come out.  Life
suited me very well indeed just as it was, especially since we had left
off going abroad every winter, and part of the summer too, sometimes,
for mother's health.  She had been so much stronger of late years, that
we had been able to settle down in our own home, which I loved better
than any place in the world, both for its own sake and because here I
could enjoy to the full the society of my five brothers whenever
"holidays" or vacations or leaves allowed them to be with us.  So
perhaps it is not to be wondered at that my father's breakfast-table
fiat was something of a disappointment to me, though to many girls of my
age it would have been received with delight.  For it was the
announcement of his decision that we were to set out on our travels
again, to spend the next few months at least, out of England, at some
German baths in the first place, and later on at one of the usual winter
resorts for invalids.

Mother had flagged of late, or at least father thought so, and Moore, on
the eve of public school life and always delicate, had not mended
matters by catching whooping-cough at his preparatory school and having
it badly.  It would never do for him to start on his new career "below
par," said my father; better delay it for a few months than have him
break down and be sent home again with everything interrupted; in which
argument no doubt there was great common-sense.

"Yes," I went on, "we shall all be grown-up in no time, and then
dreadful things will happen.  You and Horry will go off goodness knows
where, and I shall be left alone.  You are my last rose of summer,
Moore.  Not that I ever cared as much for Terence and Gerald as for you
and Horace as companions.  Terry has always been a bit of a prig, and
Gerald too mad about soldiering, even though he doesn't find it easy to
pass his examinations.  Horace and you are my special brothers, aren't
you, Othello?"

Moore squeezed my arm in token of affection.  He was like a girl in many
of his ways as well as in his looks--demonstrative and caressing, yet
brave as a lion and essentially manly.

"You'll have _me_ for ages yet," he said consolingly, "at least for
holidays; and perhaps the dreadful things won't all be on the side of us
boys.  You'll be going and getting married, Reggie, once you're
grown-up.  Oh, _how_ I shall hate your husband!"

I could not help laughing at his vehemence.

"Wait till he exists to be hated," I said.  "You really needn't trouble
about _him_.  Perhaps there will never be such a person.  Anyway, girls
don't often marry as young as I am, so you can count upon me quite as
securely as I can count upon you."

How lightly we spoke!

"And we shall have a longer time together now, thanks to going to these
baths and places, than since I first went to school, four years ago.  So
after all you should count it a compliment to yourself, Rex, that I am
so pleased about it."

Once my father decided upon anything, there was no danger of his letting
the grass grow under his feet, or any one else's, till it was
accomplished.  We were then in early autumn; there was no time to be
lost if we were to benefit by the waters of Weissbad.  So within a very
few days of the morning which had brought the great doctor's letter of
advice, we found ourselves there--my parents, Moore, and myself, though
father only stayed to see us comfortably installed, promising to return
when the time came for our further move to winter quarters.

I have no intention of describing the quaint little watering-place.  It
had its own peculiarities, of course, as every place, no less than every
individual, has, but in a general way it was like scores of others.  And
these general characteristics are now-a-days too familiar to be
interesting--now-a-days, when an intimate acquaintance with Western
Europe by no means gives one a right to rank as having travelled to any
noticeable extent.

It was a nice little place, cheery and homely.  We liked it better than
we had expected, partly, no doubt, because we were specially favoured as
to weather; partly, or greatly, perhaps I should say, because the
beneficial effects of the place on my mother and brother became quickly
and most satisfactorily visible.

But my peculiar interest in Weissbad, looking back upon it through a
vista of many years as I now do, dates from a certain day, the precursor
of a friendship which has taken rank as one of the great influences on
my life.

It was mother who first drew our attention to certain newcomers into our
little world for the time being.  Any arrival was promptly noticed by
that time, as many of the visitors had already left, and but for the
unusually lovely weather, Weissbad would already have been almost
deserted.  I remember that day so well.

Moore and I had been a long walk--it was delightful to see how the boy's
strength was returning--and when we came in, we found mother seated as
usual at the wide window of our cheerful little sitting-room overlooking
the "square," with its gardens in the centre, which was the great
feature of the little town.  She looked up brightly as we came in--not
that that was in any way remarkable--when did mother not greet us
brightly?--her face full of interest as if she had something pleasant to
tell, which set at rest my fears that our long absence might have made
her anxious.

"I have been amusing myself," she said, "by watching some new arrivals
at this hotel.  I saw them first in the courtyard when I was coming in
from my walk, and something about them struck me at once.  They looked
so much more interesting than the other people here."

"Are they English?"  I asked.  "Certainly, the other English here still
are the stupidest of the stupid.  Not one young person among them."

I sat down as I spoke, for I was feeling rather tired, and quite ready
for a little gossip.

"Oh, but," said mother, "you won't have to complain of that any more.
Two, at least, are quite young,--sisters evidently, both very pretty,
the younger one especially--she doesn't look much older than you,
Regina--an elderly father, and another man, about thirty I should say,
the brother, or possibly the husband, of the elder girl.  I had only a
glimpse of them at first, but since then I have been watching them from
the window.  They have been strolling all over the place, peering in at
all the little shops in the square, so delighted with the novelty of
everything evidently, as if they had never been abroad before.  _The_
one that took my fancy so specially was the younger one.  I never saw a
sweeter face!"

"We must find out who they are," I said; "but you know, mamma, I never
care much about making friends with other girls; I understand boys so
much better."

"And they're so much nicer," added Moore; "girls are so--so affected and
stuck-up, except, of course, Reggie."

We laughed.

"What do you know about them?"  I said.  "Less even than I!"

"I know what the fellows at school say about their sisters.  Of course
they are very fond of them--lots of them, at least--and some of them are
very jolly about games and things like that.  But they do sit upon their
brothers all the same.  Lots do!"

"Perhaps it is not a very bad thing for the brothers sometimes," said
mother.  "I often wish you had had a sister, Regina, or failing that, a
few really nice girl friends.  Even _one_ would be a great advantage to
you."

I felt just a little nettled.  Dear mother sometimes took up an idea too
enthusiastically, and I did not in those days perhaps sufficiently
appreciate the steady good judgment underlying her apparent
impulsiveness.

"Oh, mamma," I said, "things are all right as they are.  I don't want a
sister, and I never have wanted one.  And if we make friends with these
people who have struck you so, please let it be in a general way.  I
don't want _any_ girl friend?"

"You are certainly very premature?" said mother, smiling.  "Probably
enough they are only here for a night on their way somewhere else; and
even if they were staying here, it by no means follows that we should
become acquainted at all, though I own to being unusually attracted by
their faces and general look.  There was something pretty about the
whole group."

Mother's gentleness disarmed me, as it always did.  I felt a little
ashamed of myself.  Nor was I, to tell the truth, devoid of curiosity as
to these newcomers.  It is almost laughable to find how, in a
temporarily restricted life, such as one leads at a quiet
watering-place, one's dormant love of gossip and inquisitiveness about
one's neighbours assert themselves!

Yes, there they were!  I "spotted" them at once, as Moore would have
said, when we entered the long dining-room, where supper was served at
separate tables to each little party, and in my heart I at once endorsed
mother's opinion.  They were all so nice-looking and so happy.  The
elder of the two girls--for a girl she looked--I almost immediately
decided must be the wife of the younger man; something indefinable in
his attitude and tone towards her suggesting a husband rather than a
brother.  The father, an elderly man, with grey hair, and delicate,
somewhat wasted features, whose expression told of much sorrow, past
rather than present, was not the least attractive of the quartette; his
face lighted up with a charming smile when he spoke to or glanced at his
daughters, both of whom, as mother had said, were decidedly pretty.

No, that is not the word for the younger one; "lovely," suits her far
better, and before I had been five minutes in the same room with her, I
more than endorsed mother's opinion.

"She is perfectly sweet," I thought to myself.  "I wonder what her name
is, and I wonder if we shall get to know them.  I don't know that I wish
it; I am perfectly sure she would not care for me.  I would just seem a
sort of tomboy to her.  She looks so dreadfully--just what she should
look!  Such dear little white hands!" and I glanced at my own brown
fingers and thought of my sunburnt face, with, for almost the first time
in my life, a touch of shame.  After all, perhaps mamma was in the right
in her advocacy of parasols and veils, and above all, gloves!

Then the sound of the voices which reached us from the newcomers' table
struck me with a sense of contrast, not altogether flattering to myself.
The tones were so soft though clear, the slight laughter breaking out
from time to time so gentle though gay, and entirely unaffected.

"Yes," I replied in answer to mother's--"Well, what do you think of
them?"--as we were slowly making our way upstairs again to our own
quarters, "Yes, you were quite right, mamma; they are most
attractive-looking people, and the little one is the prettiest person I
have ever seen.  But I don't want to get to know them!  They wouldn't
care for us, at least not for me.  Of course they would like _you_, and
they would feel bound to be polite to me, which I should hate."

Mother only smiled.  She very often only smiled when I began what she
called "working myself up" for no cause at all.  But in her heart I
think--indeed she owned to it afterwards--she was not a little pleased
at the impression which she saw had already been made upon me.

"I daresay they'll be gone by to-morrow; I hope they will," said Moore
consolingly.  He was always so extraordinarily quick in perceiving any
little thing that annoyed me.  "_I_ don't see anything so wonderful
about that girl," he went on; "she is just a dressed-up sort of young
lady.  I am perfectly certain she can't play cricket or ride a pony
bare-back like you, Reggie."

"I daresay not," I said.  "And I almost wish I couldn't!"  I added to
myself rather ruefully.

But to-morrow came and they were not gone, nor apparently had they any
intention of leaving, for we overheard them talking about excursions
they were proposing to make in the neighbourhood, and the words "next
week" occurred more than once.

I felt rather cross and dissatisfied that day, I remember.  Perhaps I
had over-walked myself--very probably so; and now and then I caught
mamma's eyes glancing at me with a somewhat perturbed expression.

"Are you not feeling well, Regina?" she said at last, when I had
answered some little question rather snappishly, I fear.

"Of course I am quite well, mother, dear," I replied; "I am only rather
cross, and I don't know why.  I would rather you would scold me than
seem anxious about me!  Everybody has moods.  I--well, yes, perhaps I
was thinking a little about that girl.  It must be nice to be so
graceful and charming?"

"My poor, dear child," said mother, "don't distress yourself so
needlessly!  You know very well we would rather have our tomboy than any
other girl in the world, though there is no reason why you should not be
graceful and charming too, in your own way.  You are very young still;
you have plenty of time before you; but I do feel that it would be a
great help to you, now especially, to have _some_ girl friends."

I was beginning to feel it too, and did not repulse the suggestion, as I
might have done even twenty-four hours previously.

"But it can't be helped," I said; "girl companions haven't come in my
way.  You know there are scarcely any young people at all in our
neighbourhood at home."

"I know," said mother regretfully, "and with our having been away so
much, I seem to have rather fallen out of touch with my own old friends,
some of whom have daughters of about your age.  I have been thinking a
great deal about it lately."

No more was said at the time, but I still felt far from anxious to make
acquaintance with the new arrivals.  The very thought of it overpowered
me with shyness.

Strange to say, the acquaintance was brought about by the only one of us
three who had seen nothing to admire in the pretty sisters.

I think it was on the third day after they had come, that Moore burst
into our room one afternoon, his face rosy with excitement.

"Mother?" he said, "Reggie!  I--I really couldn't help it, but--I
couldn't be rude, you know!  Those people that you've been talking
about--the girl you think so pretty--well, they were sitting near me
while I was having my afternoon coffee,"--Moore loved of all things to
have his coffee out in the garden by himself at a little table--"and
listening to the band, and I heard them talking about the excursion to
Oberwald, where we went last week, you know, and they were all in a
muddle about it.  They wanted to walk part of the way, and they had a
map that they couldn't make out; and at last one of them--the
youngish-looking man, turned to me and said, `If you have been here some
time, perhaps you can explain this route to us,' and of course I could,
and I put them right in a minute.  I told them the best way was to drive
to that funny little inn where we had dinner, you remember, and then to
walk the rest up to the view place, and get their carriage again when
they came back; and they thanked me awfully, and--" Here Moore paused at
last, half out of breathlessness, half, I shrewdly suspected, because he
felt a little shy of relating the sequel of his story.  "They're not bad
sort of people," he concluded somewhat lamely, "and I think the girl
_is_ rather pretty when you see her close to."

"_Rather_ pretty," I repeated; "why, she's perfectly lovely, my dear
boy.  But you haven't finished.  What more have you to tell?  Did they
invite you to be their guide?"

I spoke jestingly, but, to my surprise, I saw that my words had hit the
mark, for Moore's fair face, which was already flushed with excitement,
grew still redder.

"Not exactly," he said; "but I saw they'd have _liked_ to ask me, so I
said if it would be any good I wouldn't mind going with them--it's
to-morrow they want to go--and--and--that I daresayed my sister would
come too."

"Moore!"  I exclaimed, aghast.  And "My dear boy!" said mother.

Our exclamations put Moore on the defensive.

"Well," he said, rather indignantly, "I don't see that there's any harm
in it.  You've been awfully wanting to know them--"

"I'm sure _I_ haven't," I interrupted.

"Well, any way, you were awfully down on me because I didn't think the
girl was the most beautiful person in the world.  And I don't think she
is stuck-up, after all I'm sure you'd like her very much, and they
seemed quite pleased when I said you'd come too--quite jolly about it.
I told them mother couldn't walk so far, and that we had come here
because she'd been ill."

"Indeed! and what did you _not_ tell them?"  I said, in an icy tone.
But my heart misgave me as soon as I had uttered the words--Moore looked
so thoroughly unhappy.  Mother, as usual, interposed to smooth things
down.

"After all, there is no harm done," she said.  "I see no objection to
Moore's going with them, and we can easily make some little excuse for
you, Regina, if it is necessary.  To begin with, there would not be room
for so many in the carriage."

"Oh, yes, there would," said Moore, dejectedly.  "They're going to have
a much bigger one, which holds five inside and one on the box--or even
two--by the driver.  And the girl looked so pleased when I said you'd
come.  _I_ shall feel as ashamed as anything if you don't; I know that,
Reggie."

I had not the heart to tell him it was his own fault, and mother just
said to him that he might trust her to put it all right.  So in a minute
or two he brightened up again, and it seemed as if the matter were at an
end.

It was not so, however.  When a thing is to be, it often seems as if
even the most trivial events conspire to lead up to it.  So it was in
this case.

At supper that evening Moore turned his chair, so that he--or at least
his face--should not be visible by his new acquaintances.  I was sorry
for him; he was feeling rather "small" and mortified, I could see, and I
wished I had not snubbed his boyish officiousness so unmercifully.  I
had almost arrived at the point of hoping that some occasion would offer
itself for endorsing his friendly overtures, when my glance fell on an
envelope lying--hitherto unnoticed--by my plate, and I realised by a
flash of inspiration that here in my hands was the very opportunity I
had been thinking of.

It was a letter addressed to--

"James Wynyard, Esq., Hotel Augusta, Weissbad, etc, etc."

I felt certain it was for one of the two men at the neighbouring table,
and _almost_ certain, though I had no grounds for being so, that it was
for the elder, the father of the two young women.  And even if I were
mistaken, its having been deposited on our table gave an excellent
excuse for speaking to them.  Letters, as a rule, came in the morning--
English letters, that is to say--but there was a second post late in the
evening, and anything it brought was laid on the supper-tables.  I
touched mother's arm and showed her the address, saying in a low voice,
"Shall I ask if it is for _them_?" when to my surprise she started.
"Wynyard?" she said, "James Wynyard!  Why, that was the name of Maud
Prideaux's husband.  How curious if--if it should be--"

She glanced up.  Her face was aglow with excitement, as had been
Moore's.  But before she finished her sentence, I saw a look of new
expectancy in her eyes, and turning in the same direction, I caught
sight of "the father," as we called him, coming towards us, a letter in
_his_ hand also, and a look of inquiry and surprise in his face.

"I think," he was beginning, as he reached our table.  But mother cut
him short.

"Yes," she exclaimed, "you _are_ Mr Wynyard, and I--you must remember
me?--I am your Maud's old friend--Geraldine Terence--now Geraldine
Fitzmaurice."

CHAPTER TWO.

AN EMBRYO NOVELIST.

So it was.  A minute or two's conversation sufficed to establish for
each the other's identity, and to gather up the loosened threads of
former acquaintanceship.  Worse than loosened indeed, for mother's face
grew sad when Mr Wynyard told her of the death of her old friend, Maud,
his wife, which had occurred several years previously.

"I had no idea of it," she said.  "We were so much abroad for some years
that many changes may have taken place without my hearing of them.  And
curiously enough, I have been thinking of her--of your wife, Mr
Wynyard, quite specially of late."

"Don't you find that that is often the case?" was the reply.  "When some
old link is about to be renewed, one has a sort of foreshadowing of it.
Was it possibly," he added with a little hesitation, "the involuntary
association of some likeness to _her_ in either of my daughters, if you
have happened to notice them?"

"Who could help doing so?" said mother in her pretty, gracious manner.
"But no," she went on, "I don't think it was that!  It was even before
your arrival here that I was thinking of Maud.  When I know them better
I shall probably see some likeness in your daughters, but it has not
struck me."

"We think Margaret the most like her," said the father.  "Margaret is
Mrs Percy--she and her husband are travelling with us," and he nodded
his head in the direction of his own party.  "But your supper will be
getting cold--"

"Come up to our sitting-room afterwards," said mother, "for our mutual
introductions."

And so they did, and before I fell asleep that night I knew all about
them, and had--I may as well confess it once for all--fallen over head
and ears in love with the younger girl, Isabel!

Our guesses had been, as has been shown, correct so far as they went.
The party of four were wonderfully "untravelled" for even those days.
And the charm of novelty greatly enhanced their enjoyment of Weissbad
and its neighbourhood.  Mr Percy and his wife were thoroughly pleasant
young people, and on further acquaintance, mother saw much in the latter
that recalled her old friend.

But Isabel it is less easy to describe, and I will scarcely attempt to
do so.  To some extent her appearance, her very beauty, did her
injustice, for it was difficult to believe that it could exist side by
side with such complete unaffectedness and simplicity, such entire
absence of vanity.  She knew--she could not but know--that she was
lovely, but she scarcely thought about it, _herself_ in any way
occupying a far smaller place in her thought than is the case with many
a woman whose small claims on admiration one would imagine likely to
beget humility and self-forgetfulness.

And the next day found Moore and myself most willing members of the
excursion party to Oberwald.  How well I remember it all!  My shyness
melted away like morning mist in the happy geniality of our companions,
above all of Isabel.  She was just enough older than I to make it
natural that she should take a little the lead in some ways.  She had
seen more of society than I of course, quietly though they lived at
home, and since her sister's marriage, the fact of being in charge of
her father's house had given her a little air of importance which was
quaint and pretty.

Before that pleasant day was over we had compared notes on almost every
department of girl-life.  I had confided to her my newly awakened
feelings of dissatisfaction as to my want of feminine tastes and
tendency to "tomboyishness," and she on her side had told me that she
was often afraid of growing too prim or narrow-minded in the
well-arranged regularity of her own home-life.

"That was why," she said, "I was so glad to travel a little.  I feel as
if I needed to rough it in some ways.  Father is too careful of me, too
unselfish.  I am afraid I have always been a spoilt child, and having no
brothers, you see, may make me selfish without knowing it!"

She looked up at me anxiously with her sweet brown eyes.  What was it
they reminded me of?  I had already noticed that her people called her
by some peculiar pet name; I had not caught it exactly.

"What is it that your sister and father call you sometimes?"  I said.
"Is it `Ella'?"

Isabel blushed a little.

"_No_," she said, "it is Zella.  Rather a silly name, I am afraid.  It
came from a fancy of father's that my eyes were like a gazelle's."

"And so they are!"  I exclaimed; "that is the look I have seen in them--
some dogs have it too!  I don't think it is at all a silly name.  Will
you let me call you by it sometimes?" for of course under the
circumstances there had been no question of anything but "Isabel" and
"Regina" between us from the first.

"Of course you may, if you like," she said.  "But--" and she hesitated.

"But what?"  I asked.

Isabel smiled.

"You mustn't be vexed with me," she replied, "if I can't promise to call
you `Reggie,' as your brother does.  I don't like it--and Regina is such
a pretty name and uncommon too."

"Mother never calls me anything else," I said, "but I am afraid I _am_
half a boy.  You must civilise me--mother will be eternally grateful to
you if you do."

"I don't think you need civilising," said Isabel; "but perhaps in our
different ways we may do each other good.  I do hope your people will
let you come to stay with us when we go home."

"I should love it of all things," I said.  "I have scarcely ever paid
any visits, and I have seen very little of England except quite near our
own home.  Is it very pretty where you live?"

"Not so much pretty as picturesque," Isabel replied.  "To begin with, it
is very, very out of the way; we are six miles from a railway station of
any kind, and sixteen from an important one.  But papa's people have
lived there for so long, that it doesn't seem out of the way to us.  It
is a place that changes very little."

"Then it is to be hoped that you have some nice and interesting
neighbours," I said.  "Near us there are so few young people."

"And there are not many near Millflowers either," said Isabel; "at least
not within a good long drive.  I hope you would not find it dull.  There
are interesting walks, if you care for wild, rugged scenery.  The
village itself is quite tiny.  There is only one house of any importance
besides the vicarage and ours, and that is--no good," she added, rather
abruptly.

"Why not?"  I inquired.  "Is it uninhabited?"

Isabel hesitated.

"No," she replied.  "The same people have lived in it for a great many
years.  They were there before father came into possession, on my
uncle's death.  But--" and again she paused.

My curiosity was aroused.

"Do tell me about them," I said.

"Well, yes, I don't see why I shouldn't," answered Isabel.  "Father
always tells us not to gossip about the Grim House, but you are sure to
notice it when you come, so I may as well prepare you beforehand."

"The Grim House!"  I exclaimed.  "Is that the real name?  Do tell me all
about it.  Is it haunted?  It _must_ be."

"No," said Isabel, shaking her hood.  "It _isn't_ haunted.  At least I
have never heard that it _was_.  The real name is `Grimsthorpe'--
Grimsthorpe House or Hall, I am not sure which; but it _is_ always
called `The Grim House,' and has been, papa says, ever since he can
remember.  And it seems to suit the present inhabitants and the strange
mystery there is about them."

I was all ears by this time, and scarcely dared to speak for fear of
interrupting Isabel.

"Yes," I said; "do go on."

"There is so little to tell," she said; "that _is_ the mystery.  These
people came there about twenty years ago.  The house had been
uninhabited for some time before that.  It belonged to some one whose
affairs had gone wrong, and there was some difficulty about letting it.
And it was a good deal out of repair.  Still there was no prejudice
against it except that it was and is an extraordinarily dreary-looking
place.  Perhaps that was the attraction to the strange people who did
take it.  Our old gardener has told us about their coming.  One day a
gentleman arrived by train and drove out to our village.  He went over
the Grim House all by himself--there was only an old woman at the lodge
who kept the keys, and he wouldn't let her go through the house with
him.  He was only about an hour there altogether, and then he drove back
to the station as fast as he could."

"What was he like?"  I could not help asking.  "Did any one ever tell
you?"

"I don't need to be told," was the unexpected reply.  "I have seen him
for myself once a week ever since I can remember.  At church, I mean,"
she went on, smiling at my puzzled expression.  "They do come to
church--all of them--and this one is the eldest of them.  Of course he
must have been younger-looking twenty years ago.  Well, a few days after
this stranger's first appearance, workmen arrived at the Grim House, a
whole lot of them, Scart--that's our gardener--says.  Some of them from
a good distance, and they set to at the house and got it into order in
no time.  All at the new tenant's expense.  Scart always says it must
have cost a `sight of money.'  I don't fancy much was done in the way of
making it pretty, for by all accounts, or rather by the few accounts
that ever reach us, it is as plain and severe inside as it is grim
outside.  But any way, it was put into thorough repair, and then--they
all came!  They arrived late at night, so that no one knew anything
about it till the next day."

Isabel stopped.  I think she enjoyed the impression which she saw her
story was making upon me.

"And who were the `all'?"  I asked.

"Four people," she replied.  "Two men and two women--brothers and
sisters they were soon known to be.  None of them very young even then,
and now the sisters both look fifty at least, and the elder brother
older than that; the youngest-looking of them is the second brother.
They arrived, as I say, twenty years ago, and from that day to this--
would you believe it, Regina?--they have _never_ set foot outside their
garden wall, except to come to church every Sunday morning, which they
do in all weathers.  There is a standing order at the inn for a fly to
come for them every Sunday all the year round."

"How extraordinary!"  I exclaimed.  "Has no one any idea why they behave
so strangely?  Are any of them out of their minds?  Did none of the
neighbours call on them?"

"Yes," said Isabel, replying to my last question first.  "Several people
tried to do so, but they were always met at the lodge by the information
that the ladies could not see any one, and the calls were never
returned.  Of course all sorts of wild stories got about, but papa does
not believe that there is the least foundation for any of them; and `out
of their minds!'  Oh, no! none of them are that."

"But what do they do?  How can they live?  It must be so terribly
monotonous?"

"I suppose that they have got used to it," said Isabel.  "And the
grounds round the house are very large.  Perhaps if they have come
through some fearful sorrow or tragedy, the mere feeling of peace must
be a boon that we ordinary people can scarcely understand.  And they
seem devoted to each other.  One cannot but hear a little gossip, for
they make a point of engaging servants from the immediate neighbourhood,
and these all say that they are very kindly treated, and that the
Greys--that is the name of the family--`are real gentry!'  The only
fault the servants find is, that it is very dull; but still, as they are
allowed a good deal of freedom, they generally stay some years."

"It was rather clever not to bring any servants with them," I said.
"Generally in stories of this kind they have some old family confidant
bound over to secrecy."

"Yes," said Isabel smiling.  "But you forget _my_ story is not fiction,
but fact.  It has been better than fiction to me though," she went on,
"it has been a perpetual romance before my eyes all my life."  Just
then, as far as I remember, we were interrupted.  I think that was all
that Isabel told me that first day, of the strange story.  But it had
taken a great hold upon my imagination, and though I did not speak of it
at home--I was not sure that I had any right to do so--my mind was full
of it.  And it was not long before the opportunity came for asking
further questions about the Grim House and its occupants.

For now, during the two or three weeks that remained of our stay at
Weissbad, our new friends and we were almost inseparable, and when
father joined us again, the intimacy by no means decreased, and I could
see that he, quite as much as mother, approved of Isabel's companionship
for me.  It was tacitly agreed by the elders of both parties that the
friendship was to be encouraged, and that when we were again settled at
home I should be allowed to pay a visit to the Wynyards.

And whenever we spoke of this visit-to-be, the subject of the Grim House
was sure to be reverted to.

"I am looking forward tremendously to staying with you," I said one day
to Isabel; "but do you know, even if I were not sure that I should enjoy
it in other ways, I should be dreadfully disappointed not to go to
Millflowers.  I am so exceedingly interested about that queer family, I
keep thinking and thinking about them and wondering what their secret
_can_ be."

Isabel looked a very little troubled.

"I hope I didn't do wrong in telling it you," she said.  "I mean I hope
it hasn't taken too great a hold on your imagination.  Papa has always
warned us so much not to think more than we can help about it.  He
cannot bear any sort of gossip, and he has very strong feelings about
respecting these poor people's wish for secrecy and silence.  And we
have got accustomed to the mystery to a great extent."

"But there are some things," I persisted, "that you can't help knowing
about them, without any prying into their affairs.  Do they never get
any letters, and is `Grey' their real name, do you think?"

It was scarcely fair of me, perhaps, to put these questions to my
friend, for, after all, her natural curiosity about her strange
neighbours was only dormant.  I saw that she hesitated to reply, so I
hastened to add assurances of my discretion.

"You need not be afraid of my ever gossipping about the Grim House," I
said.  "I have not even mentioned it at home.  But one _can't_ help
wondering about it.  Do tell me all you know yourself."

"I think I have told you all there is to tell," said Isabel.  "Nobody
knows if `Grey' is their real name or not; and as for their getting
letters, I believe they never do--at any rate, not that we have ever
heard of.  They are _good_ people, of that I am sure.  The sisters'
faces are so gentle, though dreadfully sad.  The eldest brother is
stern-looking, but the younger one looks kind, though very grave.  And
they are very charitable; the people in the village say they are sure of
help from the Grim House whenever they are in trouble.  The Greys make
their servants tell them of any illness or special poverty; and they are
sensible too, the vicar says, in what they do."

"And have none of their servants ever told over anything?"

"There seems nothing to tell," said Isabel.  "It is just a very quiet
regular house.  Things seem to go on from year's end to year's end just
the same."

"It is too extraordinary," I exclaimed, "and dreadfully sad."

"And it will grow sadder and sadder as time passes," Isabel replied.
"They can't all live for ever, and when it comes to the _last_ one left
there alone!  It makes one shiver to think of it."

"But perhaps," I said, "the secret doesn't really concern them all?
Perhaps if the eldest brother died the others would be free?  They may
in some way be sacrificed for him?"

But Isabel shook her head.

"I don't think so," she said.  "The only strong feeling I have about it
is that they are all suffering together through some one else's fault.
They are so devoted to each other--there is never a breath of any
discussion or quarrelling, and that _would_ have been heard of through
the servants."

This was the last talk we had on the subject before the time came for
our new friends to turn homewards.  We parted with great regrets on both
sides, and many a wish on ours--on mine, at least--that we, like them,
were bound for England on leaving Weissbad; but that was not our case.
Father was more determined than ever that the winter must be spent in
the South, though we had begun to hope that the great improvement in our
invalids already achieved would have brought about his consent to our
all going home again.  We quitted Weissbad a few days after the
Wynyards, escorted by father, who left us again as soon as he had seen
us installed for the second time--this time at one of the smaller, and
in those days less-frequented, winter places on the Riviera.

The four or five months we spent there passed uneventfully--much as
former winters had done in the years when sojourning in the South was a
regular institution for us.  Nothing so interesting as our meeting with
the Wynyards at Weissbad happened to us; and indeed, but for one
incident, trivial and scarcely noticed at the time, but which
after-occurrences recalled to my memory, I should have no occasion to
linger on our stay in the South.

The incident was the following.

The hotel at which we were staying was a small one, though comfortably
managed on almost entirely English rules, for the visitors, many of whom
came there year after year, were rarely of any other nationality than
our own.  It was therefore impossible, and would have savoured of
churlishness and affectation, to keep ourselves apart, or to be on other
terms than those of friendly acquaintanceship with our fellow-guests.
None of them, however, were very interesting.  On the whole, those whom
we "took to" the most were a mother and two sons--quite young fellows,
one about Moore's age, the other a year or two older.  It was for the
sake of the elder one that they were spending the winter abroad, as a
very severe illness had left him much in the state that we had dreaded
for Moore himself, and the similarity of the circumstances naturally
induced sympathy between us.

It was Moore, of course, who first made friends, beginning with the
younger boy, and Mrs Payne, the mother, speedily followed it up by
thanking us for some little kindness we happened to show her son.

"It is so dull for him here," she said, "as his brother is not able to
do much.  I almost wish we had left him at home at school.  But it would
have been dreary for him at Christmas--his father and my eldest son are
such terribly busy people.  Lawyers generally are, I suppose--and we
hoped that Leo would have some chance of improving his French here, as
he is going to a public school at Easter."

Mother confided to her in return Moore's prospects.  Mrs Payne was a
gentle, rather childish woman, of the type whom very clever men are
often credited with preferring as wives, and we soon came to the
conclusion that the old saying was exemplified in the present case.  The
sons, the elder one in particular, were decidedly intelligent above the
average, and their admiration for their father and elder brother fully
equalled that of their mother.  Rupert, the invalid, took a great fancy
to me, and before long I was the recipient of many of his secret hopes
and aspirations, the most intense of which was that he should become a
novelist.

"You see, Miss Fitzmaurice," he said to me one day, "I have already, and
would have increasingly, material ready to my hand.  You don't know what
extraordinary stories lawyers come across!  Many of them there is no
breach of confidence in repeating, and my brother Clarence has told me
bits of others quite as strange as any fiction."

"Or stranger," I remarked, for at that moment Isabel's description of
the Grim House and its inhabitants came into my mind.

"Yes," said Rupert, "you are right.  Some stories are `too strange not
to be true.'  And you see I could piece bits together, so that nobody
could possibly recognise anything.  My father knows _one_ story which he
says he can't tell us--I believe he says so partly to tantalise us--
which he declares would make a first-rate sensational novel."

"And will he never be able to tell it to you?"  I inquired, more for the
sake of seeming interested in poor Rupert's conversation than because I
cared to hear.  The young fellow was rather of the "old-fashioned"
order; there was a certain quaintness in his way of speaking which was
not without its charm, though now and then he tired my patience a
little.  He was so unlike anything of "boy" kind I had ever come across.

"I don't know," he said gravely.  "_Perhaps_, if all the people it
concerns were dead.  But they are none of them very old; some, I
believe, still almost young."

"Then you _do_ know something about it, after all," I replied, my
interest increasing.

"_Scarcely_ anything," said Rupert; "only this much, that it is a secret
which affects a whole family, and that my father and one other are the
only beings who are in their confidence.  He has told Clarence and me
that some day he may have to tell us--when he gets very old, or if his
memory were failing.  Two outsiders must know it."

"And yet it affects a whole family," I repeated.  "They must be a very
reticent set of people."

"More than that--it has darkened the life of a whole family; that, I
think, was my father's exact expression," said Rupert eagerly.  "I often
and often think about it, and wonder what the secret can be."

As he said the words there suddenly flashed across my mind the
remembrance of an almost similar exclamation that I had recently heard.
Yes--it was Isabel speaking of the Grim House and its inhabitants.
_What_ a strange coincidence it would be if the family Rupert was
speaking of should be the same people!  Too strange to be possible, I
thought, for I have greater belief, now that I have seen more of life,
in coincidences than I had then.

But the idea did not remain in my mind.  I dismissed it as too wildly
improbable, and Rupert talked on about his contemplated works of fiction
and their "plots" in so interesting a way, that the "stranger than
fiction" story I had come across was for the time completely forgotten
by me.

CHAPTER THREE.

MILLFLOWERS.

Our "banishment," as I sometimes, in a rather discontented mood, called
our stay abroad, came to an end rather sooner than we had expected,
thanks to an unusually early and genial spring, which made even father
think that it would be safe for mother to return to England.  Moore, by
this time, was in rollicking health and quite fit for school.  And to me
our home-going was considerably damped by the knowledge that it meant
parting with my last playfellow.

After all, the winter had passed pleasantly enough; the Paynes had
helped to enliven it.  But mother looked rather askance at my friendship
with them.

"Boys again!" she said half-laughingly.  "Always boys, Regina!  I wish
there had been a _Miss_ Payne."

"She wouldn't have been half as nice as Isabel Wynyard," I replied.
"And Rupert is really not like a boy; his whole interest is in books and
things of that kind.  But you should be pleased, mamma, that I have made
_one_ real girl friend at last."

"So I am," was the reply--"very pleased."

"If only they lived nearer us," I said with a sigh.  "I shall be
dreadfully dull at home when Moore goes."

"Poor Regina!" said mother.  "Well, we must find something to cheer you
up."

And though I did not then know it, I believe that it was this
conversation that made her determine to arrange for my promised visit to
Millflowers as soon as possible.  She never thought of herself, though
home without _any_ child in it seemed scarcely home to her.

The first few weeks, however, of our return were very bright and happy.
It was delightful to have Moore so thoroughly his old self, and two of
the other boys were with us for Easter; and best of all, the brother
whom I cannot describe as a "boy," as he was already twenty-five--
Jocelyn--our "eldest," and I must almost say "dearest."

He was deputed to take Moore to his new school, and very proud Moore was
of him as an escort.

"How I wish I could go to Winchester with you both," I said the evening
before they were to leave.  "I really do think, Jocelyn," for it was to
him I was talking, "it was a great mistake that I was not a boy after
all, though I have been trying my best lately to make myself into a
`young lady'!  Has mamma told you so?  For every one of us, from oldest
to youngest, confided in Jocelyn.  I put the question with some little
anxiety, for my brother's approval was very dear to me."

He smiled as he replied--

"Of course mother has told me of the new leaves you've been turning
over--ever so many of them, though all in the same direction, and I
intended to compliment you on the great improvement in your style of
hairdressing and the general smartness of your appearance!  Don't be
discouraged, my dear child.  `Rome wasn't built in a day!'"

"And it will take a great many days, if ever, I suppose you mean," I
said rather ruefully, "to turn a tomboy into a oh! whatever she should
be."

"But by what I hear," said Jocelyn, "you have got a first-rate model
before you in the person of Miss Wynyard.  I am very glad you are going
to stay with them so soon."

I opened my eyes at this.

"So soon?"  I repeated.  "I have not been told anything about it."

"Well, don't let out that I told you, then," said Jocelyn.  "I suspect
mother must have been keeping it for a surprise to cheer you up after
the boy and I leave to-morrow.  I believe they are arranging for you to
go very shortly.  You will enjoy it, won't you?"

"_I_ hope so," I replied.  "As far as Isabel is concerned, I am sure I
shall.  But I have found out that I am very shy.  I think I am rather
afraid of Mr Wynyard.  He has brought up his own daughters to be such
pinks of perfection!  I am sure that he won't approve of frivolous
conversation.  I remember Isabel saying how he disliked gossip.  And oh!
by-the-bye," I broke off, "that reminds me, Jocelyn!  There is such a
queer story, a regular mystery where the Wynyards live."

"Do you mean that the house is haunted?" said Jocelyn, laughingly.

"Oh, no; it is not about their own house, but a house near, in the
neighbourhood.  `Grimsthorpe,' I think, is its proper name.  I wonder if
I might tell you about it?  It isn't exactly a secret, but I have never
mentioned it to mamma.  Mr Wynyard might blame Isabel for gossipping if
he found that mother had heard of it."

"As I am not likely to see Mr Wynyard, I think you may safely tell me
the story, whatever it is," said Jocelyn.

I was delighted to do so.

"To begin with," I said, "the very name of the place--I don't mean its
proper name, but the corruption of it, for the whole neighbourhood calls
it the `Grim House'--is enough to rouse one's curiosity!"  And then I
went on to relate the strange circumstances I had been told of.

My brother listened attentively, and with evident interest.

"What a queer story!" he said.  "It suggests all manner of hidden
tragedies.  What a life for those poor men, even if they have done
anything to deserve it!  I can't help pitying them more than the
sisters."

"The younger one is dreadfully delicate," I said, "so perhaps his life
any way would have been a dull one.  He is crippled somehow.  I had the
feeling that the elder brother, the eldest of them all, was the cause of
their imprisoned life.  But Isabel maintains that they are all suffering
together for some one else.  I do wonder if it will ever be explained!"

"There must be many mysteries," said Jocelyn, "that are never cleared
up, but certainly this is a very curious one.  Don't let Moore hear of
it if there is any chance of _his_ ever going to the place; he could
never rest contented till he got inside the Grim House.  He'd be scaling
the walls, and goodness knows what all, and would certainly get himself
into trouble."

"I don't think that he or any one could feel more curiosity about it
than I do," I said.  "Isabel has got accustomed to it in all these
years, but even _she_ says she has fits of wondering and wondering about
these queer people."

"And possibly," said Jocelyn thoughtfully, "possibly the root of it all
is nothing very terrible.  The poor things may have got morbid about it,
whereas if they could make up their minds to consult some outsider it
might all be put right.  It is extraordinary how brooding over troubles
magnifies and increases them."

Jocelyn was wise beyond his years, and what he said impressed me.

"It seems a pity that no one--Mr Wynyard, for instance, or the
clergyman of the place, if he is a sensible man--tries to help them," I
said.  "I know I couldn't live beside four miserable-looking people for
twenty years without trying to gain their confidence."

"It may have been tried," remarked my brother.  "But of course that sort
of thing cannot be forced.  It would require great tact and experience.
Don't go on thinking about it too much, Reggie, or it will get on your
brain; and whatever you do, don't attempt any investigation of the
secret."

I did not reply.  To tell the truth, words had added a new incentive to
my great wish to unravel the mystery.  What a good work it would be to
get these poor lives out into the sunshine again!  I was very young and
very self-confident in some ways, and I did not then know that the
onlookers whom I had tacitly reproached with indifference had already
done their best in the direction of offering help.

The next day my brothers left us, and but for the anticipation of the
pleasure in store for me which Jocelyn had told me of, I should have
felt very low-spirited indeed.  The morning following turned my hope
into certainty.  Mother opened a letter at the breakfast-table whose
contents she read with evident satisfaction.  In it was enclosed a note
in Isabel's handwriting which mother passed on to me.  It was quite
short, just expressing her pleasure at the prospect of seeing me "so
soon," and a few words added as a postscript increased my own excitement
and satisfaction in the prospect of my visit to Millflowers.  These were
the words:--"I am doubly glad you are coming now," she wrote, "because
something very strange, or rather unusual, has happened in connection
with our local mystery, and I do so want to tell you about it.  I am
afraid I am a gossip at heart!"

I felt my face grow red with eagerness.  Mother watching me, naturally
attributed my excitement solely to pleasure at the invitation.

I thought you would be delighted, she said, full of sympathy _as_ usual.
"I have purposely not spoken of it to you before till it was quite
settled.  There was a little uncertainty about Isabel's plans, as her
sisters had talked of taking her away to pay some visits, but in the end
this has been given up.  So it is all right.  You will start about this
day week with Maple.  It is rather a long journey, but Mr Wynyard has
let me know all the trains.  You will get there by daylight."

"Oh, I shouldn't mind how late I travelled with Maple," I said, for my
maid had been with us since my childhood; though indeed, to tell the
truth, my love of adventure would have found a good deal of attraction
in the idea of travelling quite alone.

And the next few days passed quickly and pleasantly, mother sharing to
the full my own happy expectations.

It _was_ a long journey, for the Wynyards' home was as decidedly in the
North as ours was in the South.  But I enjoyed it, especially when we
got into a part of the world that was quite new to me.  For though I had
travelled so much, there had been no great variety in our movements,
which had always been southwards.  My own country was but little known
to me.

The evening was drawing in when we reached our last stopping-place, the
nearest station to Millflowers, by name Scart Bridge.  And here a
pleasant surprise awaited me, for on the platform stood Isabel herself,
all smiles and welcome--"prettier than ever," I thought to myself as I
kissed her.

"How nice of you to have come yourself," I said, "for it is a long
drive, isn't it?"

"Not so very long, after all," she replied.  "I always enjoy meeting
people so much--it is not like seeing them off.  _You_ have had a long
journey, though," she went on.  "Aren't you very tired?"

"Not a bit," I replied.  "It has all been so new to me.  I have never
been in this sort of country before."

By this time we were seated in the waggonette, which Isabel informed me
she had assured her father I should much prefer to a close carriage.

"It is really not cold now," Isabel went on.  "The evenings are getting
quite long.  And it is so nice, on coming to a new place, to know
something of your surroundings at once, don't you think?  In a brougham
one sees nothing."

I looked about me with the greatest interest.  It was the "North
Country" unmistakably.  Wild and hilly, bare to some extent, though here
and there we caught sight of short stretches of forest land, for during
a great part of the drive to Millflowers the view was very extensive.
But the aspect of things in general was not cold or repellent, even to
my southern eyes, for I saw the country to advantage in the clear sweet
light of a mild spring evening.

"I think it is delicious," I said enthusiastically.  And as after a time
we came to a great stretch of moorland, I grew even more enthusiastic.
"Oh how charming!"  I exclaimed.  "It seems so beautifully free and
open--the air is so exquisitely fresh and scented--yes, is it not
scented, Isabel?"

"_I_ always fancy it is," she replied, "though it is too early in the
year yet for the scent--the gorse!  O Regina! you should see it when the
gorse and heather are out!"

"Yes," I agreed.  "It must be lovely.  But do tell me," I went on, for
my thoughts in those days were very erratic, "shall we pass the Grim
House on our way?  And O Isabel! do tell me what has happened there!
You alluded to something in your letter."

A slight, the very slightest touch on my foot, and a glance at my
friend's face checked me.  I remembered that we were not alone, for
Maple was in the waggonette with us, and I felt ashamed of my stupid
indiscretion.

"You mean Grimsthorpe?" said Isabel quietly.  "No, we do not pass that
way.  Not that there is much to see if we did; it is a very ugly house,
though an old one.  Indeed the houses about here are rarely picturesque,
though I think ours is pretty inside, and so is the vicarage.  There are
no other at all large houses near us.  Millflowers, you know, is a very
tiny village.  Did I ever tell you what some people believe to be the
origin of the name?" she added with a smile.  But I could see that my
questions had made her a little uncomfortable and that she was anxious
to change the conversation.

"No," I replied, feeling rather small.  "I have wondered about it once
or twice.  It _is_ an odd name."

"There is a legend," Isabel said, "that long, long ago some French
refugees settled in this out-of-the-way part of the world, and set to
work to distil `scented waters' from the sweet-smelling plants and
flowers--there is any quantity of thyme about here--they found, and that
to their production they gave the name of `Millefleurs'--a name still
used for a well-known scent, of course.  At that time there were only
two or three cottages where our village now is, and the story goes that
these poor French people's secret gave its name to the place, getting
corrupted into `Millflowers.'"

"How curious!  I wonder if it is true," I said.

Isabel seemed dubious as to this.

"Papa says it sounds rather as if the story had been made up to suit the
name," she said.

"Then is your own house not _very_ old?"  I inquired.

"Not very--about eighty or a hundred years old," she replied.  "It was
originally just a sort of shooting-box--for our family has owned land
about here for longer than that--and then my great-uncle took it into
his head to enlarge it and make it his home.  Grimsthorpe House is
older; _it_ was originally a large farmhouse--indeed it is not, to look
at, much better than that now, though the grounds are extensive."

We had crossed the moor by this time, and the rest of the way was along
a more sheltered road bordered with trees, and here and there a glimpse
of cultivated fields, altogether a different kind of landscape, more
like what I was accustomed to at my own home, and a few minutes more
brought us to the entrance of the Manor-house as the Wynyards' place was
now called.

As we passed through the lodge-gates, Isabel leant towards me and
whispered--

"The Grim House is half-a-mile farther on, on the edge of another part
of the moor."

Her father was standing at the front door to receive us.  His welcome
was most cordial and courtly, but I felt even more strongly than before
that it would be very difficult for me to be at ease with him; and so I
said, in other words, to Isabel when we were alone in the room she had
taken me up to.  A charming room it was, with windows on two sides, from
one of which a peep of the moorland, with rising ground in the distance,
was to be had, as Isabel pointed out to me.

"Yes," I said, as I threw myself into a tempting arm-chair, "it is all
delightful; only, Isabel, I do wish I didn't feel so shy of your
father!"

Isabel laughed.

"I can't understand it," she said.  "I mean, I can't understand your
feeling _shy_ of him.  He is so exceedingly kind and gentle.  At the
same time--" she hesitated.

"What?"  I asked quickly.

"I _could_ understand," she replied, "feeling afraid of him if one had
done anything wrong--more afraid than if he were severe.  When I was a
small child and got into scrapes, as all children do sometimes, his look
of almost perplexed distress made me feel worse, far worse, than if he
had scolded me in a commonplace way."

"O Isabel!"  I exclaimed, "you are making me feel far more frightened
than before!  I must be _awfully_ careful while I'm here not to shock
Mr Wynyard in _any_ way.  But I am so thoughtless and forgetful; and
that reminds me how stupid it was of me to allude to the Grim House
mystery before Maple."

"Yes," said Isabel, "I thought it best to give you a hint.  I was sure
you wouldn't mind; for the best of servants gossip, and I should not
have liked your maid to tell our servants that you and I had been
talking about the Greys, though she is pretty sure to hear something
about them while she is here.  But, dear Regina, you really mustn't take
up the idea that papa is alarming!  He is so pleased to have you here,
and has said to me more than once that he hoped you would make me less
of `an old woman,' which he says I am in danger of becoming.  I get
anxious about the housekeeping and things like that, and sometimes papa
says I am not enough out of doors."

My spirits rose at this.  I asked nothing better than to be out of doors
from morning till night in this beautifully wild district.

"Your father won't have to complain of your leading too quiet a life if
he leaves you to me," I said laughingly.  "And the very first time we go
out, Isabel, you will promise, won't you, to show me the Grim House!
And oh!"  I went on, "you haven't yet told me what has happened there
just lately."

"It sounds so little to tell," said Isabel; "but if you could realise
the utter isolation of these poor people, you would understand the
sensation it has made.  It is simply that they have had visitors for the
first time in the memory of man!"

"What sort of visitors?"  I asked eagerly.

"Two men--gentlemen--an old and a young one!  They stayed at Grimsthorpe
one night.  They drove up in a fly from the station, and it fetched them
again the next morning.  You see I have kept my eyes and ears open as
regards the mystery, for your benefit."

"Did you see these men?"  I asked.

"I am not quite sure, but I think I did see one of them," was the reply.
"I had been in the village, and coming home I met a stranger who asked
me the way to the church.  Our church is rather curious; nobody quite
knows how it came to be there, it is so big a church for so tiny a
place."

"What was he like?"  I inquired, thinking to myself that I should have
been much more excited over the incident than Isabel appeared to be.

"It was almost dusk," she answered.  "But his voice was a very pleasant
and cultivated one.  He was young, and I think good-looking.  I was half
inclined to ask him if he was a stranger in the neighbourhood or
something of that sort, for I saw he had come down a path which only
leads to the Grim House, though it wasn't till the next day that we
heard of the wonderful event.  It was Strott, of course, who told me of
it!"

"I wonder who he was!"  I said thoughtfully.  "It certainly makes the
whole still more interesting if they are beginning to have any
communication with the outside world."

"There is one thing," said Isabel, "that I forgot to tell you.  They
really must be good people, for on one occasion they did break through
their rule of never leaving their own grounds.  It was when little Tony
at the vicarage fell off a haystack and they feared for his life; he was
insensible for many hours, and his mother was in despair.  That same
afternoon the fly drove up to the vicarage, and, to Mrs Franklin's
astonishment, the Misses Grey were announced!  She could scarcely
believe her ears, and she has often told me that the very excitement of
their coming did her good."

"How very queer it is that you forgot to tell me of it before!"  I could
not help interrupting.

"I just did forget," said Isabel calmly.  "You see we are so used to the
Grim House strangeness that it doesn't strike us in the same way as it
strikes you."

"And what were they like?"  I asked, "and what had they come for?"

"To express their sympathy, and find out if they could be of any use,"
said Isabel.  "Mrs Franklin was greatly touched.  Of course their faces
were quite familiar, but she had never heard their voices before.  She
said they were very, very gentle and apologetic, and pathetically timid.
There were tears in their eyes, and they murmured something about being
so fond of children, and that their own younger brother had had an
accident as a boy, which had injured him lastingly.  There was nothing
they could do to help, though Mrs Franklin said she wished she could
have invented something.  She thanked them, of course, heartily, and the
next day they sent down for news of Tony, by that time out of danger,
and Mrs Franklin began to hope it would lead to some intercourse with
these poor sad ladies.  But no; the Grim House closed up again, and from
that day to this they have never been seen except at church."

"Then it appears that the only way to decoy them out of their den would
be for some of you to get very ill, or have an accident or trouble of
some kind," I said rather thoughtlessly.

Isabel gave a little shiver.

"Don't talk of such things!" she exclaimed.  "I am afraid I am naturally
rather cowardly.  I don't know if you have found that out yet, Regina?
You mustn't despise me for it.  Margaret consoles me by saying that she
thinks it was the effect on my nerves of mamma's sudden death.  I was
such a little girl at the time, and it was so terribly sad--seeing her
apparently quite well one evening, and being told the next morning that
I should never see her again."

"Did you _not_ see her?"  I asked in a lowered voice.  Sorrow of this
kind had never come near our happy family circle, and the mere allusion
to it filled me with awe.

Isabel shook her head.

"No," she replied.  "They thought it better not, but I am not sure that
it was so.  Margaret says she looked lovely.  I could not understand it;
she seemed to have disappeared, and yet I was frightened to ask any one
about it.  For nights and nights I lay awake wondering where she had
gone, or rather _how_ she had gone; for of course they assured me that
she was in a happy world.  But it was so dreadful to me that she had
gone without saying good-bye.  I think I scarcely believed what I was
told."

"Poor little Zella!"  I said tenderly.  "I think indeed it was enough to
shake your nerves."

There was no more time for talking, as at that moment the dressing-bell
sounded.  But the conversation had left its mark on me.  All through the
evening, which was a very bright and pleasant one, and during which my
shyness in Mr Wynyard's presence began to fade a little--all through
that first evening the thought of the poor "Grey ladies," as I had begun
to call them to myself, never left me.  The picture of them in their
pathetic timidity touched me curiously.  And how good they must be to
have made such an effort as that of going to the vicarage because there
was trouble there!

And when I went to bed my meditations took an even more definite shape.

"I wonder how those four poor things are spending this evening," I
thought.  "So near us and yet so far off.  I wonder if they have a piano
or anything of that sort to pass the time.  It _would_ be a good work,
surely it would be, to get to know them, and break down the dreadful
barrier they have placed round themselves.  It seems so probable that
they are exaggerating their troubles, whatever these may be."

CHAPTER FOUR.

"TRESPASSERS WILL BE PROSECUTED."

The next few days passed very pleasantly.  The weather was fine though
rather cold, but the fresh bracing feeling of the air seemed to suit the
place, and I enjoyed its invigorating effect to the full.  It was before
the days of bicycles, but Isabel had a little pony-cart and a sturdy,
sure-footed pony, in which we managed to get over the ground in a
wonderful way.  Hilly roads and rough ground were no obstacles to our
progress; sometimes even, we ourselves lifted the cart over some
specially awkward place, the pony seeming quite to enter into the fun of
the thing.

We walked, too, quite long distances now and then, and several times,
both walking and driving, we passed the high walls which surrounded
Grimsthorpe House, the object of so much curiosity and speculation on my
part.

As Isabel had warned me, there was but little to be seen of the house
itself, except from one side, where a rise in the road enabled
passers-by to look down, as it were, on the place.

And worthy of its name did it look,--"grim" indeed, as it was called.

It was a square grey building, with narrow windows in straight rows.
There was nothing about it in the very least picturesque or attractive,
for it was far too modern to at all suggest anything mediaeval or
mysterious; it was just thoroughly ugly and forbidding.  Yet to me it
was full of fascination.  We never passed the point of view in question
without my begging Isabel to stop and have a good look at it, which at
last she began to be rather unwilling to do.

"I think really it is getting on your brain, Regina," she said.  "I
almost wish I had never told you anything about it."

"As if any one could have helped noticing it," I exclaimed.  "But for
the neatly kept grounds"--for neat they were, so far as one could see,
though with nothing ornamental about them at this season at least--"one
could be tempted to think it was a prison or a workhouse."

"Prisons and workhouses are models of neatness, I believe," said Isabel.
"But certainly these gardens could not belong to anything of the kind.
And there are flowers at one side of the house later on in the year.  I
have an idea that the younger brother--the cripple--looks after them."

"Have you ever seen him gardening?"  I asked eagerly.

Isabel shook her head.

"Oh, no," she replied, "I have never seen one of the family except in
church."

"I am longing for Sunday," I said.  For though I had already been more
than a week at Millflowers, I had not yet been to the village church, as
on my first Sunday there we had driven some miles in a different
direction, by Mr Wynyard's wish, to hear a noted preacher who happened
to be visiting in that neighbourhood.

We were standing just then, Isabel and I, on the rising ground I have
spoken of, and my eyes were fixed on Grimsthorpe.

"No," I went on, "I have never seen anything so strange.  It might be an
enchanted--not `palace,' it is too ugly for that.  I don't know what to
call it.  We have stood here some minutes, and there has not been the
very slightest sign of life to be seen or heard.  Not even a dog
barking.  How do they manage to make even their servants as noiseless
and invisible as themselves?"

"You are drawing on your imagination a little," said Isabel, smiling.
"There _is_ a gardener mowing the grass in that corner.  See!" and she
pointed it out, "and--yes! there is the baker's cart driving up the back
entrance."

I was almost disappointed by her matter-of-factness.

"You are so desperately unromantic," I said impatiently.  "You needn't
have pointed out the gardener and the baker!"  And in my own mind I
thought that I would keep my curiosity more to myself in the future.  "I
don't believe Isabel would at all sympathise in any plan for getting to
know these people!" but in this I did her injustice.

That very evening, just as it was beginning to get dusk, Isabel was
called away by her father, as not infrequently happened, to do some
writing for him.  I was not inclined to stay indoors, so I ran upstairs
to fetch my outdoor things, telling Isabel as I went, that I was going
for a stroll on my own account, to pass the time that she was with her
father.

Scarcely conscious of any intention of the kind, I turned nevertheless
in the direction of the mysterious house.  It was too late to have
climbed up the hilly road referred to; besides, the fading light would
have made it impossible to distinguish anything.  So I contented myself
with skirting the high wall of the grounds on the side nearer the
Manor-house.  I had walked about three-quarters of a mile, and was
beginning to think it was time to return, when, standing still for a
moment in consideration, I heard, in the perfect silence which seemed to
pervade the locality, the sound of approaching footsteps.  I glanced
round, but no one was to be seen on the road, and as the steps drew
nearer and more distinct, I became aware that they were those of some
one on the inner side of the wall.  I stood listening more and more
intently, when, to my surprise and almost alarm, a figure appeared
before me on the path, several yards beyond the spot I had reached.  It
was that of a person who had emerged from within; the fact being, though
I was not then aware of it, that there was a door in the wall a little
farther on.

[Illustration: I remained motionless.]

Half confused, half frightened by this sudden apparition, I remained
motionless, in what must have appeared a bewildered way to the newcomer.
But before my fears had time to increase, the sound of a voice,
unmistakably that of a gentleman, reassured me.  Till he was close to me
it was too dusky to distinguish his features clearly, but I saw him lift
his hat as he approached.

"Excuse me," he said.  "May I ask if you have possibly seen a
pocket-book on the path about here?  I think I must have dropped it--not
far off--an hour or two ago, and very few people pass this way."

My curiosity, as well as my sympathy, was at once awakened.

"It must be," I thought to myself, "one of the Greys.  Perhaps they come
out here more than is known, for a little change.  How I wish I had
found the pocket-book; it might have been an opening!"

But to him I could only reply--

"No, I am sorry I have seen nothing of the kind.  It has been almost too
dark, though, to see it, as I have only just now come straight up the
road."

Even now, close as we were, I could not distinguish his face very
clearly, for the waning light was still further decreased by clouds.  I
saw, however, that he was anxious and worried, though, looking at him as
attentively as I dared, I was surprised to see that he was not an
elderly man, as from Isabel's description the older brother must be.

"And it cannot be the younger," I thought, "as he is crippled, and this
man walks quite easily."

He thanked me, and passing me, again raising his hat, walked quickly
along the road, down which I was about to retrace my steps.

I waited a moment or two, and then followed him at a more leisurely
pace.  But I had not gone more than a hundred yards or so when I saw
again his figure emerging from the gloom before me.  In spite of myself
I felt a little afraid.  The modern ghost is so very material and
commonplace in appearance, by all accounts, that one may easily mistake
it for a real flesh and blood personality.

"Can this path be haunted?"  I asked myself, and as the stranger came
nearer I involuntarily shrank up a little towards the wall.

But as he was passing, the cheerful tones of his voice dispelled my
misgivings.  He made an almost imperceptible pause in his quick pace,
exclaiming--

"I have found it!  So sorry to have troubled you!" then hurried on,
doubtless to enter the grounds at the same spot whence he had emerged,
and where my common-sense told me there must be a door of some kind.

"I shall make Isabel come this way to-morrow to look for it," I said to
myself, and I hurried home, eager to relate to her my exciting
adventure.

She was looking out for me, walking up and down the drive.

"I could have come with you if you had waited five minutes.  Papa only
wanted me for a moment or two, after all.  It is rather too dark for you
to be out alone, and I didn't know which way you had gone," she said.

"O Isabel!"  I exclaimed.  "Something so interesting has happened;" and
I quickly related the incident, my friend listening attentively.

"Was it a Grey or a ghost?"  I ended up half jokingly, but Isabel's face
was full of grave consideration.

"I never _heard_ of a ghost in or about the Grim House," she said
seriously.  "But still less can I think it was one of the Grey brothers.
The elder one is _quite_ old-looking, peculiarly worn and haggard, and
the other, as I have told you, though he has a sweet, calm face, is an
unmistakable cripple.  He walks very slowly, and generally with a
crutch."

"It is very mysterious, then," I replied, "though I shall not feel
satisfied that it was not the elder brother till I have seen him for
myself on Sunday.  Do let me sit where I can have a good view of them,
Isabel.  I promise you I will peep at them most discreetly."

Isabel smiled, but seemed nevertheless a little disapproving.

"I hope they won't occupy your thoughts during the whole of
church-time," she said.

"No, no," I replied.  "Of course I wouldn't let it be so.  Though
naturally what has happened this evening makes me more anxious than ever
to see them."

Fortunately for my peace of mind, this day was already Friday.  I had
not, therefore, long to wait.  Millflowers church still belonged to the
old order of things.  There were two or three square pews, cushioned and
curtained, for the "upper ten" of the village, one of which, of course,
was appropriated to the Manor-house, and another to Grimsthorpe; and
Isabel kindly arranged, not without some conscientious scruples, I fear,
however, that I should occupy the corner whence the melancholy quartette
could best be seen.  She made a little plan of the church and the pews
the evening before, for my benefit.

But without anything of this kind--almost, I think, without having been
on the look-out for the denizens of the Grim House at all--they would,
it seems to me, at once have attracted my attention.  Indeed, at the
first moment, I felt surprised that every one in the church did not turn
round to look at them, forgetting the many years--years more than my
whole existence--during which the solemn little procession of the four
sad-faced people had, Sunday after Sunday, made their way up the aisle
to the gloomy old pew.  No--sad I can scarcely call them all, without
making one exception.  The face of the younger brother was, as Isabel
had said, not only sweet, but calm and peaceful in expression, though he
appeared pathetically delicate, with large soft eyes and almost
colourless complexion.

"_He_ is not the guilty one, if guilty one there is," I decided.  "_He_
is not the cause of the family unhappiness and isolation.  I should say
he is a sort of saint, happy to bear for the sake of others."

Then my eyes turned to the elder brother.  The sisters I had already
glanced at, and found them exactly what I had expected from Isabel's
description--refined, rather insignificant-looking, inexpressibly
melancholy; but the face of the senior of the party was in a sense the
most interesting of all.  He was evidently a strong man, well-made and
originally powerful.  But his frame was prematurely bent, the lines of
his fine features were worn and furrowed.  It was a good face, but the
expression had become almost fiercely defiant and hard.

I made up my mind on the spot--I think I am naturally gifted with a
certain amount of insight into character and idiosyncrasies--I made up
my mind on the spot that Isabel was mistaken.

"It _is_ the elder brother," I mentally ejaculated, "who is at the root
of it all!  He is the most miserable of the four, because he feels that
he has brought their trouble upon them.  But nevertheless it would be
very difficult to believe that that man has ever done anything mean or
dishonourable."  And I felt that the personal sight of the Grey family
had to me only deepened the mystery.  And then a sudden recollection
flashed across my mind--the man I had met, the young man who had lost
his pocket-book, was _not_ one of the group in the square pew!  Who was
he?  A ghost, after all?

I said so to Isabel, as, the service over, we walked home.  The Greys, I
noticed, left their places with the very first who quitted the church,
and by the time we had reached the porch, the village fly containing
them was already some little way along the road.

"They always do so," said Isabel, as she pointed it out to me, "and the
people have come to understand it and fall back a little to let them
pass.  But as to who it was that you met the other evening, I must own,
Regina, I am completely puzzled.  Suppose you tell papa about it and see
what he says?"

Mr Wynyard was a little behind us, talking to Mr Franklin.

"Oh, no, no," I exclaimed, putting out a hand to stop her, as I fancied
she was turning towards her father, "oh, _no_, Isabel.  You know your
father hates gossip, and he would be sure to ask why I had chosen that
lonely road, and we couldn't help letting him see that I _am_ awfully
interested in the Grim House; and then, if the least thing was said
about our thinking the man was perhaps a ghost, he would never forget
it--he would think it _so_ silly."  Isabel laughed, but yielded to my
wishes.

"Papa is not nearly as prosaic and prim as you think," she said.  "But I
am quite sure it wasn't a ghost, Regina."

"Then how did he get through the wall?"  I inquired.

She shook her head.

"I can't say," she replied.  "There may be a door there.  As far as I
remember, the wall at that part is a good deal overgrown with ivy.  And
the door, if there is one, is pretty certainly very seldom used, so it
may be almost invisible."

"Let us go that way to-morrow and look," I suggested, to which Isabel
assented.  "Though all the same," I added regretfully, "if there were a
dozen doors, that would not explain what the man was doing at the Grim
House, or what has become of him."

"He may have been a tax-collector," said Isabel provokingly.  She could
be mischievous now and then.

"Nonsense!"  I replied.  "He was unmistakably a _gentleman_, as I have
told you.  And after all, they have had visitors, as you know."

"Yes, but they came openly, and were driven to and from the station.  If
this _were_ a visitor, he has managed to come and go in a most
mysterious way.  No, it is much more likely to have been a
tax-collector.  You could not see him plainly, you know."

"Would a man like that have a private key for a private door?"  I said.
"Don't be so silly, Zella."

"Well, we need not quarrel about it till we are sure there _is_ a door,"
Isabel replied good-humouredly.  "In the meantime, tell me what you
think of the poor Greys, now that you have seen them for yourself?"

"I _will_ tell you," I replied impressively.  "To begin with, the
sisters are just what you said; they must have been pretty, one of them
at least, in a fair, gentle way, and the younger brother's face is
almost saintly.  I have got those three pretty clearly defined.  But,"--
and here my voice deepened, I feel sure--"_the_ one is the elder
brother!  He is at the bottom of it all;" and I went on to mention what
I had noticed in his expression and bearing.  "Don't you remember my
telling you so even before I had any reason for it?  It was an
intuition."

Isabel seemed considerably impressed.

"Yes," she replied.  "I do remember what you said; but you know, Regina,
you do give the reins to your imagination sometimes, and I, I suppose,
am very matter-of-fact.  So you see I didn't think very much of your
idea, as you had then _no_ grounds for it.  But now I allow that it
_does_ seem probable Mr Grey's face is all you say; it tells of cruel
struggle, and endurance too, while the others rather express patience
and resignation.  He must--the elder one, I mean--have been very
good-looking."

"He has a very high-bred look," I agreed.  "But, Isabel, who can my
stranger have been?  Is it possible that there is a fifth member of the
party who is kept dark altogether?"

Isabel shook her head.

"Quite impossible, I should say; besides, the man you met was young.  He
could not have been reared up there from boyhood."

"He may have joined them lately," I said; but on reflection I decided
that even this was improbable.  "No," I went on, "I am sure he does not
live there.  There was a cheery, open-air sound in his voice.  I think
he was very nice-looking.  Tall and a very good figure, that I am sure
of."

Suddenly Isabel gave a little exclamation.

"What's the matter?"  I cried.

"Only something that has just struck me," was the reply.  "How stupid of
me not to have thought of it before.  I do believe that your man,
Regina, was the younger of the two visitors who came to the Grim House
not long ago!"

"Why should you think so?"  I asked, a little desirous perhaps that my
_trouvaille_ should be entirely my own.  "Especially as you said
yourself that the others came and went openly?"

"I don't quite know," said Isabel slowly.  "It was something in your way
of describing him just now that seemed to recall the man who asked me
the way to the church."

Fortunately perhaps, at this moment Mr Wynyard overtook us, and our
thoughts, which were becoming too absorbed in the mysterious subject,
were for the time being distracted.  Not for very long, however.  The
next morning found us, as we had planned, starting off on a search
expedition.

The door in the wall was the object of our quest, and on the way to the
spot where it must be, if it existed at all, I pointed out to Isabel the
exact place where I had met the stranger, and the distance down the road
that he had gone to look for his lost property.

"You see," I explained, "if he were a ghost, this would be of
importance, for everybody knows that ghosts are restricted to certain
limits; and after all, dusk though it was, it was rather curious that I
had not noticed the pocket-book, which seemed a pretty big one, as he
waved it in his hand."

"I can't say that what you tell of him sounds at all ghost-like," said
Isabel.  "He was too prosaic surely!  However, what we have to do is to
find if the door was a material reality or not."

"If it isn't," I said emphatically, "I shall be certain he was not a
real person.  And if so, there must be some legend about this path which
we must set to work to disinter."

My heart beat rather faster than usual as we approached the place in the
wall whence the unknown man seemed to come out, and for a few minutes
our search was unsuccessful.  No door was to be seen.  The growth of ivy
was very thick just there.  I stood back a little at last, and surveyed
the wall from a short distance, and at one spot it seemed to me that
there was a slight break in the line.  I kept my eye as closely as
possible fixed on this spot while I approached it, and pushed gently
against the ivy with my hand.

Yes, I had not been mistaken; but I got a start as I suddenly felt what
seemed a bit of the wall itself yielding to my touch.  I started back
with a little exclamation which brought Isabel to my side.

[Illustration: "'What is it?' she exclaimed."]

"What is it?" she exclaimed. "Have you found it?"

"I have found something," I said, and on examining more closely, it
proved to be the suspected door, overgrown with ivy indeed, practically
indistinguishable from the outside, but in good order nevertheless,
moving on its hinges smoothly and noiselessly.

It opened inwards of course, and, strange to say, it was open, as has
been shown.

"I wonder if he forgot to lock it," I said, "or if it is always left
unfastened."

I pushed it farther ajar as I spoke, Isabel pressing forward eagerly.

"Now," I said triumphantly, "we shall get a peep inside the enchanted
ground.  This _is_ a `find' of mine.  Confess, Zella, that I have done
more in a few days towards unearthing the mystery than you in twice as
many years."

But Isabel looked too frightened to take the matter lightly.

"Don't speak so loud, Regina," she said in a half whisper; "some one may
be near us, inside."

She was quite pale with excitement, yet, timid though she was, her
curiosity, as well as mine, was thoroughly awakened.

"We may as well glance in," she went on, "if we are very, very careful.
Just give a look round, Regina," and she drew back to allow me to do so.

I obeyed her cautiously.  All seemed safe; there was no one in view or
within hearing.

"It is all right," I said, withdrawing my head; "we may go in a few
steps, I am sure, without danger."

"Well, first draw-to the door a little," said Isabel sensibly, "for fear
of any passer-by noticing that it is open."

When we found ourselves fairly within the grounds, we looked at each
other before we looked at anything else.  I could not repress a
half-nervous laugh.

"Don't you feel like a detective or a conspirator?"  I said.

Isabel grew still more frightened.

"Oh, if _you_ are going to begin to feel like that," she exclaimed, "we
had better go back at once.  I am trembling so that I can scarcely
stand."

I was very far from wishing her to put her threat into execution, so I
at once hid my nervousness and replied lightly, though still speaking in
low tones--

"You are too silly!  Who could blame us for glancing inside an open
garden-door?  And at worst, you have never said that the Grim House
people were at all ogreish!  See there, Isabel; do let us go as far as
that clump of bushes.  I have an idea that from behind them we could see
the house."

I walked on a few steps boldly, my companion following me more
leisurely.  My idea was correct, as we rounded the clump in question, we
did come into view of the house, and--of something else too.

CHAPTER FIVE.

AN UNEXPECTED ALLY.

At some little distance from where we now stood was a sort of
terrace-walk, for this side of the house, though not that of the front
entrance, was evidently intended to be the best.  The windows looking
out this way were somewhat wider, one or two reaching to the ground, as
if to give easy egress from the rooms within.

At one side of the walk was a carefully kept piece of lawn; on the
other--that nearest the house--a border, even at this early season
presenting a lovely, and, in contrast to the severity and gloom of the
building itself, an almost startling blaze of colour.  It was filled
with spring flowers, tulips, hyacinths, etc, beautifully arranged, so
that the groups and their shades harmonised perfectly together.  It was
evidently a sheltered spot, and evidently, too, this bit of garden
ground was most carefully tended.  One felt by instinct that it was
somebody's pet or hobby.

"How lovely!"  Zella exclaimed under her breath.  "I had no idea that
there were flowers at this side.  Naturally so, for of course we
couldn't see it from the road.  We have no spring show to compare with
this at the Manor-house, Regina!"  And she was moving on eagerly,
forgetting in her excitement for she was a great gardener--that we were
trespassers, when suddenly there broke on our ears the peculiar sound of
"tap tap" coming round the other side of the house, and in another
moment we caught sight of the slowly approaching figure of the younger
Mr Grey, the cripple brother, with his crutch.

In less time than it takes to tell it, we had fled--fled ignominiously--
too startled to know whether we were ashamed of ourselves or only
alarmed.

But as soon as we had reached the friendly shelter of the farther side
of the bushes, my audacity reasserted itself.

"Stop, Isabel," I whispered.  "Do let us see what he is going to do.  He
can't possibly have caught sight of us."

"I don't know that," returned Isabel, who was all in a quiver.  "He may
have _heard_ us, if he didn't see us--the sound of our skirts as we
rushed off, in this perfect silence."  And so it appeared.  For, as we
stood there peeping out, we saw that the newcomer stopped short and
seemed to be listening attentively.

"Good gracious?"  I ejaculated, "he has heard us.  There is something
rather uncanny about him.  I dare say he has extra-acute eyes and ears--
delicate people often have--for we made next to no sound.  But we must
stay here for the present," I continued, rather pleased, in spite of our
alarm, that we were forced into remaining where we were, as with care it
was quite possible to watch the newcomer.

"Do be quiet," said Isabel in a whisper, speaking, for once, almost
crossly.  "Your voice will be heard if you don't take care."

I subsided meekly enough, for I felt conscious that in my excitement I
had not been very cautious.  So we stood there like two naughty
children, as indeed in a sense we were, furtively watching the poor
man's movements.  It was touching to see him.  He walked and stooped
with difficulty, but his heart was evidently in his work as he carefully
removed any dead flowers and leaves and raised here and there a drooping
tulip in need of support, standing still now and then, while he drew
back a few paces, to enjoy apparently the whole beautiful effect of the
lovely colours.

"I dare say," I thought to myself, for I did not venture to speak at
all,--"I dare say he is an artist as well as an amateur gardener.  If
so, he is not so much to be pitied after all, though he must long
sometimes to pull down that hideous house!"

He went on quietly attending to the borders for some little time, having
apparently reassured himself as to the sounds he had heard.  And at
last, when he had moved on a little, Isabel touched my arm, whispering--

"Don't you think we might go now?"

I agreed, and we were on the point of stealing away, when another little
incident revived our curiosity, and made us stop short.  We heard a
whistle; in response to it the cripple raised himself from bending over
a flower-bed and listened.  The whistle was repeated, and then Mr Grey
called out--

"Here I am--waiting for you."

"Your brother wants you for a moment," was the reply, in a man's voice
undoubtedly, though assuredly not that of a servant.  "He won't keep us
long, and then we can--" But the rest of the sentence was inaudible.

The cripple moved in the direction of the voice, and as he turned the
corner of the house, the tap of his crutches growing fainter, we heard a
cheery voice greeting him and the sound of laughter, to our amazement,
reached our ears.

"There now!"  I exclaimed.  "Perhaps you'll be convinced at last,
Isabel!  There _is_ a fifth person living in that house."

"Wait till we are outside to talk about it, for goodness' sake," said
Isabel.  "I never knew any one so impulsive as you are, Regina."

But I was too elated by what I considered our successful investigations,
even though to some extent they had but deepened the mystery, to take
offence.

We closed the door in the wall cautiously, for I was rather afraid of
its shutting with a spring, and thus debarring us from ever making use
of it again.  And as soon as we were safely outside I took up the thread
of my discourse.

"You see, Isabel," I went on, "the person who whistled and called was a
_man_ evidently, and a gentleman, and assuredly not the elder brother,
as he spoke of him.  I believe in my heart that it was the very man I
met the other day--possibly the one you met some time ago."

Isabel looked perplexed and a little worried.  Her nerves had suffered
with the morning's excitement and adventures, which in my case had only
stimulated my curiosity and audacity.

"Perhaps so," she replied; "but really, Regina, I wish you'd forget
about it.  I never felt so ashamed and frightened in my life as when we
were hiding behind these bushes."

"I do think you are exaggerating," I said, gently I hope; for though I
was rather provoked by her want of adventurous spirit, as I called it to
myself, I was also sorry for her, and at the bottom of my heart I almost
think I felt a little guilty for involving her in anything that her
father would disapprove of.  Possibly, too, though I did not acknowledge
it to myself, the salve which I applied to my own misgivings was not
altogether effectual, though I proceeded to use it for Isabel's benefit.

"Don't you see," I continued, "we may perhaps be on the way to be of
real use to these poor people by finding out a little more about them?
I would not have minded--indeed I was almost hoping for it--if the
cripple Mr Grey _had_ seen us and asked what we wanted."

"Oh," exclaimed Isabel, "I should have died of shame!"

"Not at all," I replied.  "We could easily have said that we were
tempted by the open doorway to take a look at the grounds; or even," I
proceeded, "we might have asked him if he knew that the door had been
left open, as we felt sure it was not intended to be!"

"That would have been," said Isabel sharply, "not--"

"You are not to say that it would have been untrue," I interrupted
rather indignantly.  "It would only have been part of the truth, I
allow, but still--"

"Oh, well, don't let us quarrel about it," said Isabel, smiling; "but I
do think, Regina, we had better not continue our investigations; we
might get ourselves, and possibly other people, into trouble somehow."

"Ourselves perhaps," I agreed, "but not other people, that I can see.
And I don't mind risking something myself, if it could do any good."

"It might do harm," Isabel persisted.  "Whatever it is, the motive must
be of the strongest--the Greys', I mean--which compels them to live as
they do.  And any attempt at breaking down the barrier might lead to
mischief that we cannot picture to ourselves, so completely in the dark
as we are."

I did not agree with her, or perhaps, to speak more accurately, my true
judgment was more than half convinced, but my self-will would not allow
me to be guided by it.

The result was, that I felt, and probably appeared, very cross.  But an
unexpected distraction of my thoughts was in store.  That afternoon's
post brought two letters for me, both with the same news, though from
different sources.  One was from mother and one from Moore.

They announced that an epidemic of some kind, though not of a very
serious nature, had broken out in his "house," and that the boys were
disbanded for two or three weeks, Moore amongst them, as no exceptions
could be made under the circumstances, though as it was an illness he
had already had, he was considered proof against infection.

"He is coming home," wrote my mother, "at once.  It is a great pity, and
I shall not know what to do with him alone here.  He will miss you so
dreadfully.  If it were not a shame to propose it, I should be inclined
to shorten your visit."

And Moore's lamentations were even more outspoken.

"Do come back as soon as ever you can, Reggie," he wrote.  "I really
can't stand home without you, and you can go back to Millflowers again
later."

I looked up gravely.

"Isabel," I exclaimed, "I must go home;" and I told her what my letter
contained.

Isabel looked greatly distressed.

"Oh, no, Regina," she replied, "you cannot leave us yet.  You have been
here barely a fortnight, and you were to stay five or six weeks at
least.  I should feel so unhappy if you left just now," she went on,
"for--I don't quite know how it is--I feel as if I had been rather
disagreeable to you about that tiresome old Grim House, but I am sure I
didn't mean to be so.  Only--"

"You are quite right," I replied; "quite right not to do anything that
you are at all afraid might vex your father;" at which Isabel's face
cleared.  She little suspected that I was saying to myself that I, not
being Mr Wynyard's daughter, was not restricted in the same way.

"I am so glad," she said, "that you see it that way now, for that _is_
my principal reason, though it is true too that I am naturally cowardly
in some ways.  I have not got your spirit and love of adventure.  But as
to your going home now, it really cannot be thought of.  We must plan
something.  Stay!  I have got an idea.  Wait here a moment, Regina; I
will be back directly."

She ran off to look for her father, I felt sure.  We were sitting in the
drawing-room; it was nearly tea-time, and in a few moments she
reappeared, followed by Mr Wynyard, her face fall of pleasure.

"It is all right," she began.  "I knew it would be.  Regina, Moore is to
come here as soon as it can be managed.  Father says so."

"Yes," Mr Wynyard agreed, "it is by far the best solution of the
difficulty.  There is no fear of infection.  Isabel has had all these
childish illnesses long ago--and you too, Regina, I suppose?  Otherwise
your mother would not think of your returning home to meet your
brother."

"Yes," I answered, "Moore and I, and Horry, I think, had scarlet fever
and all these things together.  It would be quite delightful to have
Moore here, if you are sure he would not be at all in the way.  He is
really not a tiresome kind of boy, I must say."

"No, indeed," exclaimed Isabel.  "We saw that at Weissbad, when he was
so often alone with you and me, Regina, and quite content with our
society."

"In some ways," I said, "the others call me more of a boy than him at
home;" and I reddened a little, feeling half ashamed of the confession
before Mr Wynyard.  But he did not seem to mind it; rather the other
way indeed.

"It would do Zella no harm to have a little of the boy element instilled
into her," he said with a smile.  "But there is no time to be lost in
arranging this new plan.  Let me see!  Must Moore go home first?  Yes, I
suppose it is on the way."

"I think it would be better," I replied.  "Winchester is really only a
short way from home, and he is sure to want to pick up things there.  I
do hope father won't think it too far for him to come for so short a
time."

"It need not be so short a time, as far as we are concerned," said Mr
Wynyard hospitably.  "But of course the boy will have to get back to
school again whenever he can.  I'll tell you what," he went on, "I will
write to your father myself, which I think will ensure Moore's being
allowed to come."

"Oh, thank you," I said gratefully, and indeed I felt so.

"Your father is _very_ kind," I said to Isabel when we were by
ourselves.  "I am getting to feel much less afraid of him."

Isabel looked pleased at this.

"I told you so," she said.  "I can't imagine being afraid of him unless
I knew I was doing something wrong."

Her words recalled our discussion about the Grim House.

"I know," I thought to myself, "who _would_ sympathise with me about it
to the full, and that's Moore.  I wonder if I dare tell him."

Then another warning returned to my mind--that of Jocelyn.

"How curious that he should have thought of such a possibility as
Moore's coming here," I said to myself.  "I feel half inclined to look
at things from the `Kismet' point of view.  `What is to be, will be.'
If Moore's coming here helps me to go on with my investigations without
involving Isabel, which I now see I have no right to do, it will seem as
if it was all _meant_.  That's to say, if I make up my mind to tell him
about it, in spite of Jocelyn's fatherly advice."

And in my heart I think I knew that I should never have the resolution
to keep the fascinating subject to myself, once Moore was on the spot.

All came to pass as we had hoped.  Moore arrived, brimful of delight,
and very much inclined to think the epidemic at school an unlimited
subject of congratulation.  He was looking very well, I was pleased to
see--altogether in a mood for viewing everything with rose-coloured
spectacles.

"This _is_ a jolly place, Regina," he confided to me when we were
strolling about the first morning after his arrival, I acting
"cicerone," as Isabel was engaged in her housekeeping cares.  "Now I
hope you'll give me some credit for knowing what I'm about when I make
friends with people!  Do you remember how angry you were that day at
Weissbad when I came in and told you I had been speaking to the
Wynyards?  Even mother looked rather funny about it."

"What nonsense!"  I exclaimed.  "Angry!  I wasn't the least angry!  I
was only rather shy at the idea of making new acquaintances."

"And the Paynes," Moore resumed, "they were thoroughly nice people too.
By-the-bye, Reggie, I forgot to tell you that Leo, the youngest, is
almost sure to come to my `house' next term.  I knew that he was down
for Winchester, but I had no idea we'd be together.  It isn't quite
certain yet--it depends on a vacancy."

"That will be nice for you," I replied, half absently.  Not that I had
not taken in what he said, but that his mention of the Payne family had
recalled to me Rupert's talk of sensational stories, "facts stranger
than fiction," which had come to his knowledge, and I began wishing that
I could see him again to talk over the Millflowers mystery, now that I
had seen for myself the Grim House and its inhabitants.  But on that
occasion I did not allude to it to Moore.

For some days our pleasantest anticipations were realised.  Moore proved
a great acquisition in our drives and walks.  Mr Wynyard encouraged to
the full everything of the kind, and gratified me more than once by
saying that active exercise in the open air, and all that sort of thing,
was "so good for Isabel."

"A little roughing it would really do her no harm," he said.  "She is as
unselfish and conscientious as she can be, but life has been in some
ways perhaps too sheltered for her.  I don't know how she could ever
stand alone, as she may have to do any day," he added with a little sigh
which touched me.

"But you are not at all old, Mr Wynyard," I said, rather brusquely
perhaps.  "You can't be older than father, and we look upon him as--oh!
quite a young man.  Then, too, Margaret, Mrs Percy, and her husband are
devoted to dear Zella!"

"Yes," he agreed, "but still the best of brothers and sisters are not
like a parent, and I suppose, to confess the truth, I have spoilt Zella
a little.  Circumstances seemed to make it inevitable."

I knew that he alluded to his wife's death, so I said no more.  But the
effect of this little conversation was, I now see, somewhat to increase
my own self-confidence, and rather to lead me to think more than
heretofore that in some ways Isabel was babyish, and almost morbid in
her scrupulous conscientiousness.

Between us, with the best intentions in the world, her father and I at
this juncture went rather to an extreme with poor Isabel.  She was very
far from being as strong as I constitutionally, and when she hung back,
as happened now and then, from any scheme of long walks or drives, which
Moore and I, in spite of his past delicacy, felt quite equal to, we
urged her joining us, Mr Wynyard always endorsing what was said.

"You mustn't be lazy, my dear child," he would say rallyingly; "now that
you have got companions you must profit by them."

And she always gave in, accusing herself of want of energy and spirit,
when in reality she was not fit for what she attempted.

I have often felt sorry, now that years and greater experience have
taught me better--I have often felt sorry to think of the efforts dear
little Isabel must have made in order to keep up with us and to please
her father.  But after all, no very great harm was done, for the poor
child caught cold one day through getting drenched in a thunderstorm,
which necessitated a visit from the doctor, who had known her all her
life, and who pronounced her decidedly "below par."

Any suggestion of chest danger terrified Mr Wynyard, for Zella's mother
had died of consumption; so her catching cold was probably a benefit in
disguise, as it put a stop once for all to her forcing herself to do
more than she was able for.  She took it to heart so much, that Moore
and I felt on our mettle to prove to her, and indeed also to Mr
Wynyard, who blamed himself almost unduly, that we could manage to amuse
ourselves very well indeed in spite of our regret at her absence.  For
fully a week she was not able to go out at all, and during that week--
well, I must narrate what happened circumstantially.

I think it was on one of our expeditions before Isabel fell ill, and not
many days after his arrival, that Moore, on our return to Millflowers
one evening down the hill-road, noticed the Grim House for the first
time.  Hitherto I had not mentioned it to him.  I think I was secretly a
little afraid of awakening his curiosity on the subject, and conscious
that if I talked of it at all, I should probably be tempted to tell him
all I knew.

He stopped short, I remember, at the point on the road whence the best,
in fact the only, view of the place was attainable.

"What a gloomy-looking house!" he exclaimed.  "It might be a small
prison or a private lunatic asylum."

"On the contrary," said Isabel.  "Such places, asylums at least, are
now-a-days very cheerful-looking, I believe."

"But what _is_ the place?" he asked, and Isabel told him, shortly
enough, that it was a private residence, though its inhabitants kept
very much to themselves, and then she changed the subject.  Something in
her tone, however, must have struck him, though she said so little, for
afterwards, when we were alone--I cannot quite remember if it were the
same day, or not till we were again passing the spot--he alluded to it.

"Is there anything queer about that house?" he inquired.  "Isabel seemed
mysterious!  Is it haunted or anything of that kind?  How jolly it would
be if it were," and his eyes gleamed.  "I'd find my way into it somehow,
and make the fellows stare at my adventures when I get back to school."

"No," I said cautiously, "it is not haunted;" but my tone--perhaps I did
it purposely--only stimulated his inquisitiveness.

He glanced at me suspiciously.

"It is _something_, then?" he exclaimed.  "And you know about it, and
don't mean to tell me!  It's too bad!  You know you can trust me if it's
a secret."

"It isn't exactly a secret," I replied.  "But if I do tell you, Moore,
you must promise me--solemn word of honour--that you'll not--"

I stopped and hesitated.  It was rather difficult to say what I wanted
him to promise, for the very suggestion that he was _not_ to think of
doing certain things was enough to put them into his head.

"Promise you what?" he asked, seeing my hesitation.

"Well," I resumed, "that you won't do anything in the way of trying to
discover the mystery--for a mystery there is--without telling me."

The word was enough.  The boy would have promised me anything and
everything under its fascinating influence.

"Of course I will," he replied.  "Honour bright!  So fire away, Regina."

So I did as he asked, and before we reached home, my brother was as
fully versed in the whole details of the queer story as I was myself,
inclusive of my own bit of adventure, the advent of the stranger; not to
speak of a very fair amount of entirely groundless speculations which I
had got into the habit of indulging in.

CHAPTER SIX.

THE BLACK CURTAIN.

Moore listened in almost breathless silence, only interrupted now and
then by muttered ejaculations, and when I had finished he looked up, his
eyes sparkling, and said solemnly--

"It's as good as a haunted house any day, Reggie.  I never heard such a
jolly mystery.  Close at hand too!  I do wish I had been with you the
day you got inside.  I fancy I can see you and Isabel scuttering off
like two frightened rabbits," and here he broke out laughing.

This I did not altogether approve of.

"If you treat it in that way," I said severely, "I shall wish I had not
told you anything about it.  It is no laughing matter, that I can see.
It is terribly sad to think of these poor people being forced, or
thinking they are forced, to lead such a life.  I should be so glad to
find out any way of helping them."

My tone sobered the boy, but he did not pretend to be influenced by any
such high motives as those which I persuaded myself actuated _me_, far
more than idle curiosity.

"I don't see that you or any stranger could possibly be of the least use
to them," he said.  "All the same I'd give anything to find out about
it, and I don't see but what we might make some investigations without
doing any one any harm.  You are plucky enough for anything--not like
Isabel; and just supposing, Reggie, that there _is_ somebody shut up
there that no one has ever seen; that man you met might be a kind of a
keeper."

"He was a gentleman," I replied.

"He might have been some sort of a doctor," said Moore consideringly.

"And don't think for a moment," I said, without noticing his last
remark, "that they are the kind of people to do anything wicked or
cruel.  They are the sufferers themselves, of that I am certain."

"I'll have a good look at them in church next Sunday," he replied.  "I
do remember noticing them in their big square pew, and thinking they
looked gloomy and queer, but I could not see them very well from where I
sat.  Have you been back to the door in the wall again to see if it is
still open?"

I shook my head.

"No," I replied, "I have kept quite out of the way of it since Isabel
got so frightened.  Indeed I have not spoken to her about it for some
time, and I have often thought how much I should like to tell you about
it; I knew you'd be so interested.  Only, Moore--remember what you have
promised," I added impressively.

"Of course I shall," he replied.  "You've never known me break my word,
now, have you, Reggie?"

"No," I allowed.

"And I'm not going to do such a thing this time," he continued.
"Besides, it would be a mean sort of trick to start anything on my own
account, and keep you out of the fun."

"It is not _fun_ I am thinking of," I replied, with some indignation.

"Oh well, you know what I mean.  You'd like awfully to find out what is
at the bottom of it all, and so would I.  We needn't say more than that.
I don't suppose we _shall_ find out anything, but the mere idea of it
is so interesting.  I wonder what the house is like inside.  Are the
windows barred, do you know?"

"Not that I have seen," I replied.  "Certainly not on the side where
Isabel and I were.  And you can see for yourself that there's nothing of
the kind on this side," for, as I said, we were standing on the hilly
ground from which two sides of the Grim House were fairly well within
view.  "No, Moore, I don't believe in your theory of some one being shut
up there.  It would have come out to a certainty through the servants.
I told you they have no old servants of their own; they just get them in
the neighbourhood like other people."

Moore whistled softly and swung his legs about.  When I said we were
"standing," I should rather have said "sitting," he on the top of a high
gate, the entrance to a sloping field, I on the lower step of a stile at
one side.  I detected a note of incredulity in his manner.

"No," I repeated, "I am certain there is no one shut up there--not even
a--"

"What?"

"Oh I don't know--a tiger, or a pet boa constrictor, as there was in a
story I read the other day," I said carelessly.  "Anything you like.
No, there is nothing in _that_ idea, Moore."

"Well," he replied, "we shall see, or very likely we shall _not_ see.
But at worst I'm determined to have a go at finding out _something_
before I leave Millflowers, and of course you will help me, Reggie.  You
see I can't do anything on my own account because of my promise to you."

I trusted him, yet I felt uneasy, and almost began to regret my
confidences.  He would certainly not _mean_ to break his word, but
still--he might be sorely tempted, and he was only a boy.  If, for
instance, he was passing the door in the wall and found it ajar, what
boy nature could resist, like Bluebeard's wife, peeping in; and once
within the enchanted precincts!  No, I had myself to thank for it; I had
laid the train, and I must see to the consequences.

"There is really nothing to do," I began, trying, now that it was too
late, to wet-blanket the boy's curiosity.

"There's lots to find out," he interrupted.  "You have been thinking and
wondering ever so much about it yourself.  You know you have.  And if I
keep my promise, as of course I shall, you mustn't fight off poking
about a bit, to see what we can see.  We needn't get into mischief or
bother anybody.  Isabel and her father need never know we go near the
place.  _I_ should never do anything half as risky as you and she did
the other day."

"What is it you want to do?"  I asked, with a curious mixture of
feelings.  I was afraid, though I scarcely knew what I was afraid of,
and yet in a sense pleased to be, as it were, forced into prosecuting
some investigation into the mystery which had so fascinated my
imagination.

Moore did not at once reply.  At some risk to his equilibrium, he
managed to raise himself to a standing position on one of the higher
bars of the gate, and gazed before him intently.  Of course I did not
need to be told in what direction he was gazing.

"It seems to me," he said at last, "so far as I can understand from your
description the spot where the door is--it seems to me that if we got in
by it, we could creep round to the front of the house--I mean to a part
from where we could have a good view of the front, and see the windows
and anything there is to be seen--behind the bushes, without coming out
into the open at all.  That would be grand, wouldn't it, Reggie?"

My first impulse was to exclaim delightedly in agreement, but there came
misgivings again.  I had not, so far, contemplated anything so
audacious.  Still, Moore, as he turned towards me interrogatively, must
have seen the gleam in my eyes.  He was as sharp as a needle.

"Oh," I replied, "that would really be trespass.  We must not do as much
as that--just supposing we were seen?  What could we say for ourselves?"

"Just supposing we are _not_ seen," he said with boyish pertness.
"Nonsense, Reggie--trust me for that."

"Or if there are dogs about," I went on.

"You'd have seen them, or they would have scented you that other day to
a certainty.  Besides, if there were, dogs always like me.  I can always
smooth them down," which was true enough.  I had seen it tested more
than once.  Moore was one of those persons naturally gifted with a
curious power over animals.  "I don't say," he continued, evidently
anxious to impress me with his caution and sobriety of judgment, "that
I'd care to tackle a bloodhound or even a mastiff.  But it's most
unlikely that they have any fellows of the kind about the place.  It
would be known."

This too was a reasonable presumption.  Still I shook my head.

"All the same, we shall be doing a thing we have no right to be doing,"
I persisted.

Moore shrugged his shoulders.

"If you go at it like that, there are a good many things we'd better not
do," he said.  "We've no _right_ to pick mushrooms in old Porson's
fields at home, but no one has ever found fault with us for it."

"Oh, that's quite different," I replied.  "However," for I was anxious
to drop the subject as far as possible, knowing by experience that once
Moore got into an argument it was not easy to dislodge him without
giving in entirely, "the first thing to be done is to look for the door
in the wall, for if it is locked, there's an end to everything," though
as I said the words, Jocelyn's ominous prediction, "he'd be scaling the
walls and goodness only knows what," returned to my memory.  "That was a
stupid speech of mine," I said to myself.  "Just the thing to start him
on some wild scheme."

And I now began to hope fervently, from the side of expediency as well
as of curiosity, that the door should _not_ be locked.

Moore took no apparent notice of my last remark, but after events proved
that he had not only heard, but thoroughly digested it.

We had no opportunity of prosecuting our researches that day or the
next.  For "to-morrow" turned out an appallingly wet day--so drivingly
rainy and wretched, that even Moore's ardour was damped, and he stayed
indoors contentedly enough.  I did not know how he was amusing himself,
but he told me afterwards that he had been making a "plan" of
Grimsthorpe House, or rather of its position and grounds so far as he
had been able to get them into his head from his own observations and my
descriptions.  He had also made preparations for the adventure he was
determined not to be balked of, in other ways.  He stuffed his pockets
with strong cord, an old geological hammer and chisel of Mr Wynyard's,
which he had found in a drawer and taken possession of with Isabel's
leave, a feather and small bottle of oil, and all the unused keys he
could lay hands on, and, last not least, in spite of his contempt for my
suggestion, a large piece of dog-biscuit, to be on the safe side in case
of canine opposition to our visit.

And the next afternoon I found myself "in" for it.  There was no evasion
of my promise even had I heartily wished to get out of it.

It was not very early when we set off, as I had in the first place been
for a drive with Isabel, the doctor having given leave for this as soon
as the weather grew milder, and to-day had turned out peculiarly fine
after the storms of yesterday.

Moore was waiting for me when we came in.

"I want Reggie to go a little walk with me," he said, half
apologetically, to Isabel.  "She wasn't out all yesterday, and she'll be
getting too fat if she doesn't have exercise."

Isabel laughed.  At that stage in my career there seemed little
likelihood of the danger he alluded to.  For strong and wiry as I was, I
was decidedly thin.

"Don't be late for tea," she said, as we turned away; but Moore called
back--

"Don't expect us till half-past five; it is more than four already.  It
doesn't matter about tea."

"Speak for yourself," I said to him when we were out of hearing.  "I do
mind about tea, and I don't suppose you've got a private invitation from
the Greys to have it with them."

"Who knows!" said Moore jokingly.  "Perhaps they'll fall in love with us
at first sight and ask us to go in."

Even though I knew he was joking, what he said startled me.  I stopped
short in the path and turned round, facing him.

"Don't talk nonsense," I said warningly.

"Who began it?" he replied.  "I was only following up what you said."

"Well, but seriously," I resumed.  "I hope you are not in a wild humour,
Moore, meaning to do anything reckless?"

"Of course not," he said reassuringly.  "To-day I _mean_ to do nothing
whatever but spy the ground.  But do let us walk faster.  How far have
we to go?"

"Not above half a mile or so to where the wall begins," I replied.  "And
then, oh! it can't be above a few hundred yards to the place where the
door is, only if we are to find it we must walk slowly when we get near
there."

The road looked almost more lonely to-day than when I had been there
before.  There was not the slightest sign of life or movement as far as
we could see beyond us.

"I could believe that no one had passed this way for weeks," I said to
Moore.  "Did you ever see such a lonely place?"

"That is probably why they have made the door on this side," he replied.
"I dare say they come out at night, and walk up and down like ghosts!"

"I'm sure they don't," I answered, "and _they_ didn't make the door.
It's as old as the wall itself, as you can see by the ivy.  Now don't
talk any more; I want to give all my attention to looking for it."

And in a minute or two I exclaimed triumphantly; "Here it is, and--yes--
still unlocked!"

It must have called for some self-restraint on Moore's part not to shout
"hurrah!" but we were well on our guard.  We pushed the door open and
entered cautiously, drawing it to behind us.  We were well sheltered, as
I have said, by the bushes skirting the wall.  I crept along a few yards
in the same direction as I had done the last time, my brother closely
following me.  Then we stopped, and I whispered to him that I thought it
would be safe to peep out a little.  He did so, keeping still well in
the shade of the heavy clumps of evergreens farther inside the grounds.
Then, after reconnoitring, he beckoned to me to come on.

"There isn't a creature about," he said, "and we can't be seen from the
windows at this side.  You needn't be so dreadfully frightened, Reggie."

"Oh, but it was just like this the last time," I whispered, "when all of
a sudden we heard the cripple brother coming.  No, Moore, I _won't_ go
farther in!"

"Well, stay where you are for a bit," he replied.  "I want to get a
thoroughly good idea of the lie of the place;" and he certainly seemed
to be doing his best to obtain this, his curly head bobbing backwards
and forwards in all directions, while I stood on guard, tremulously
listening for the slightest sound, extremely frightened, extremely
interested, and intensely excited.

When Moore was satisfied that there was no more to be done from his
present post of observation, we crept back again to the neighbourhood of
the door.  I flattered myself that he was now ready to go home, but I
was mistaken.

"Now," he said, "I am going to explore for myself.  You and Isabel
didn't try the other side--to the left, I mean."

"O Moore," I exclaimed, "that is towards the front of the house!"

"I know that," he answered; "but that's just why I want to go that way.
It's perfectly safe if we keep pretty near the wall;" and my curiosity
surmounting my fears, I in my turn followed him for some little way.
Then an unexpected thing happened!  Suddenly, on our right hand, the
border of bushes opened out into a sort of trellised passage, between
trees, what in France is called a _tonnelle_, and at its end we
perceived a glazed door, evidently leading into a conservatory.

I started back in affright, exclaiming, though in a whisper--

"I believe that leads straight into the house!"

"All the better," was Moore's unsympathising reply; "all the better if
it does!  I had no hope of such a find as this.  Come along, Reggie,
keep well to one side, and then no one could see us unless they were
actually at the door looking out for us, which is _not_ likely to be the
case."

But now I stood firm.

"I won't come a step farther," I said positively.

"Well, stay where you are," said my brother, "though I do think you're a
goose, after having come so far, to stop short at the jolliest point!
_I'm_ going on."

I caught hold of him.  He was so excited by this time, though cool
enough outwardly, that I was terrified of any war of words ensuing, the
sound of which might have attracted attention at the house, so perfectly
still and silent was everything about us.

"If--" I began, "if you will promise me, vow to me, that you will come
back in five minutes, I'll make my way to the door again, and wait there
for you."

"All right," was the reply; "I promise," and we separated, he creeping
along as nimbly as a cat, while I retreated tremulously, looking over my
shoulder every now and then as I did so, for as long as I could keep the
boy in sight.

These five minutes--and I really don't think he exceeded them--seemed to
me hours.  My relief was indescribable when I heard his softly-uttered
"Reggie," as he returned to me.

"Well?"  I said interrogatively.  "Was it worth the risk?  I know I've
been shaking here as if I had the palsy.  I couldn't have stood it much
longer."

"Worth the risk?" he repeated, cavalierly ignoring the mention of my
tremors.  "I should rather think so!  Wait till we get outside, and then
I'll tell you what I saw."

And in another moment, outside and in safety, we found ourselves
carefully closing the door so that its unfastened condition should not
attract attention, as Isabel and I had done on our first visit.

"What did you see?"  I inquired at once.  "None of the inhabitants, I
suppose?"

"No," was the reply, "but traces of them.  That glass door, Reggie, is
the entrance to a long, narrow conservatory, which opens right into the
house at the other end.  It isn't much as far as plants go, just a lot
of ferns and green things at one side, but there's a broad sort of walk,
and I saw a pipe or two lying on a little table, and some books and
seats.  There was one long deck-chair kind of thing, belonging to the
cripple brother most likely.  Evidently it's a place that they keep for
smoking and sitting in.  I got close up to the other end and peeped in."

"O Moore!"  I exclaimed, interested but horrified, "supposing you had
been seen!"

"But I wasn't," he answered in his most matter-of-fact way.  "There was
nobody about, even in the room I peeped into--I couldn't make out if it
was a sitting-room or a bedroom.  It was dark and dullish-looking, as I
think all the house must be; the windows are so narrow."

"Perhaps it's the cripple brother's room," I suggested; "bedroom and
sitting-room in one, as he probably finds it difficult to go up and down
stairs."

Moore seemed struck by my acuteness.

"Yes," he said.  "I expect it is.  It had the look of it."

"Well?"  I continued, surprised at the silence which ensued, "go on!"
for he seemed to be thinking deeply.

"What do you mean?" he replied.  "`Go on' about what?"

"All that you saw, of course," I answered impatiently.  "Don't begin
thinking about it till you have told me the whole!  Then we can discuss
it together."

He looked up in surprise.

"There isn't any more to tell," he said.  "I was only thinking to myself
how queer it is altogether."

I gave a little laugh, half derisively.

"Why, that's what everybody thinks," I said, "who knows anything about
it.  There's nothing original in that."

"I didn't suppose there was," said Moore, beginning to get cross.

I was feeling cross too.  I think one often does after any unusual
strain or excitement, especially when it ends in nothing, as our present
adventure now seemed to do.

"I thought," I continued unwisely, "that you had made some wonderful
discovery, or at least that you thought yourself on the road to one, and
now it has all ended in smoke!"

My tone must have been very provoking, but Moore was a queer boy in some
ways.  His irritation seemed to have disappeared.

"There is a certain proverb," he said oracularly, "which your words
remind me of.  `There is no smoke without fire.'  What do you say to
that?--Eh?--I beg your pardon.  What did you remark?"

I had not remarked anything.  I suppose I had muttered something
inarticulate in my irritation.

"Don't be nonsensical," I said sharply.  "You needn't begin hinting,
with nothing to hint about!"

Moore was gazing in front of him, and when he spoke again I was really
at a loss to tell whether he was in earnest or not.

"There was one thing I have not told you of," he said.  "In one corner
of the room there was a heavy, long black curtain--_black_," he repeated
impressively.  "It cut off that corner of the room as it were.  There
may be a door behind it leading to a staircase; there may be--a skeleton
for all I know, or--goodness knows what!"

"Rubbish!"  I exclaimed this time.  "You are drawing on your imagination
just to keep up the farce!  I don't believe you even saw the curtain!"
He faced round on me.

"Reggie!" he exclaimed, "I _did_ see a curtain, word of honour."

"Naturally," I replied, "most windows have curtains.  You know what I
mean.  I don't believe you saw any unusual kind of curtain, or that it
was black."

"I swear to you it was black, and a very unusual kind of curtain."

"Then why didn't you tell me of it before?"  I inquired.  "It may have
looked black because the room was dark."

"I was thinking about it," he answered.

"You weren't," I retorted.  "You only remembered about it when I said
you had made no discoveries.  If you had thought it was really
mysterious you would have mentioned it straight off.  Now do let us drop
the whole thing, I'm getting tired of it."

In my heart I was disappointed.  I had had in reality, in spite of my
warnings to him, some hopes that Moore's rashness would at least have
led to _something_ in the way of discovery.  And by this time I had
succeeded in making him angry.

"You will see," he muttered, and then as I ran off without waiting to
hear more--"you will see," he called after me loudly, "if it is true
that I can find out nothing.  I am not such a fool as you think!"

But I still ran on, half laughing to myself at his boyish indignation,
and heedless of his mysterious hints.  Somehow, my own curiosity and
interest in the Grim House mystery had diminished as Moore's increased.
"Le jeu ne vaut pas la chandelle!"  I thought to myself.  "It is,
anyway, not worth running the risk of getting into any disagreeables,
and no doubt Mr Wynyard would be very annoyed if he knew where we had
been this evening."

What a truism is the old saying, that "nothing is certain except the
unforeseen," and yet how constantly one feels inclined to quote it to
oneself even in everyday life!  Two most unforeseen circumstances
occurred during the first three weeks of my stay at Millflowers--Moore's
joining me there, and now a sudden summons to Mr Wynyard and Isabel to
go to Mr Percy's for some days.

I am not perfectly clear in my memory as to the reason of it.  As far as
I can recall, the cause was the sudden arrival of some important member
of the family from a distance.  However that may have been, the fact was
that our host and his daughter were practically forced to go.  They were
very sorry.  Mr Wynyard full of apologies, declaring that his sense of
hospitality was outraged by this unfortunate necessity.  But they were
both very thankful that my young brother was with me, otherwise, Isabel
declared, that they could _not_ have left me alone, and it might have
ended in my visit being curtailed.

CHAPTER SEVEN.

THE LOCKED DOOR.

The summons from Mr Percy reached the Manor-house the very morning
after the escapade which I described in the last chapter, so Moore was
still rather on cold terms with me when the departure of our hosts was
announced.

Afterwards, though it had scarcely struck me at the time, I remembered
that he had been rather silent when he heard of it, expressing but very
little regret in the prospect of their absence.  I recollect Isabel's
turning to him and saying--

"You don't seem to mind it much, Moore; I feel rather hurt;" whereupon
he grew red and said something rather confusedly about its only being
for a few days; that we would manage to amuse ourselves all right, or
words to that effect.  But in the little bustle that ensued, the boy's
peculiar manner, as I have said, made no great impression on me.

Isabel and her father started, I think, the next day.  I remember
standing in the porch with Moore to watch them off, and as soon as the
carriage had disappeared down the drive, I turned to him with some
little remark as to how odd it was for him and me to find ourselves
alone for the first time in our lives, and that not at our own home.

"You must be your very nicest to me, Othello, do you hear, to prevent my
feeling dull," I said, meaning to propitiate him after my sharpness on
the evening of our last expedition, for I saw that the cloud had not yet
disappeared.

"I shall be quite ready to do anything you like," he said, rather
primly, "and yes, I think I can promise you that it will not be my fault
if you have a _dull_ time."

"What do you mean?"  I exclaimed, with a passing flash of misgiving; but
he evaded a direct reply, though I fancied I heard him murmuring
something practically inaudible.

"The best thing I can do," I thought to myself, "is to put some other
things in his head, if he _is_ still planning any fresh investigations;
and after all, I have his promise to do nothing without telling me."  It
did not then occur to me that the vague threat he had thrown out as to
not letting the matter drop could be twisted by his boyish conscience
into a definite announcement of his project.

I went on talking about the drive that had been proposed for us that
afternoon in Isabel's pony-cart--a drive in a new direction, as to which
Mr Wynyard had instructed us before he left.  Moore answered with
interest, even getting up a little argument as to the exact route we
were to take.  But still he was not _quite_ himself, nor did he become
so during our expedition, though it passed off very successfully,
without our losing our way or any other misfortune.

And during the evening that followed something in his manner continued
to give me the same feeling of slight uneasiness.  He did not seem to
care to talk much, and looked himself out a book from among those in the
library which Mr Wynyard had recommended to him, and then settled
himself in a corner to enjoy it.  I felt a little hurt and anxious too,
though I hoped it only meant that his irritation with me had not
entirely subsided.

"I wish I had never told him a word about that hateful old house or the
stupid people that live in it.  I dare say there is no mystery at all,
and that they are just a parcel of half imbecile hypochondriacs," I
thought to myself, feeling as if I must give vent, at least in thought,
to my vexation towards _somebody_!  And aloud I appealed to Moore--not
captiously, as that would only have made things worse--but with a touch
of reproach.

"I think you might talk to me a little, or play chess, or something
sociable," I said brightly.  "You might even read aloud.  It is rather
dull for me."

"I can't read aloud; you know I can't," he replied quietly enough.
"I'll play chess if you like."

And so we did.  But Moore did not put his usual spirit into it, and so
when I checkmated him at the end of an hour or so, I did not feel as
pleased as would have been the case in an ordinary way.  For he played
better than I.  And soon after I said I felt tired, as I did, and got up
to go to bed.

"How long are they,"--meaning of course our hosts--"going to stay away?"
Moore said abruptly as we were bidding each other good-night.

"Three days--four at the most," I replied.  "This is Tuesday.  Yes, they
quite hope to be back on Friday."

He murmured something unintelligible in reply, but I said no more.  I
was really tired, for our drive had been a long one, and over very rough
roads for some considerable part of the day.

The next morning, however, I awoke quite refreshed again, and ready for
another expedition of any kind.

"I must amuse Moore if he won't amuse me," I thought to myself.  "Boys
are terrible creatures for getting into mischief if they are idle, as
the old hymn truly says," and I prepared to go downstairs to breakfast
in excellent spirits.

But alas! the sunshine which had passed into my room while I was
dressing had been but short-lived.  Before we had finished breakfast the
skies had clouded over into a very unpromising grey; long before noon it
was hopeless.

"No chance of an expedition to-day!"  I said, rather drearily, as I
stood at the window gazing out, but Moore seemed inclined to take things
philosophically.

"I'm afraid not," he said, as he joined me, his hands in his pockets, a
somewhat superior air about him.  "Not for you at least, Reggie.  It may
clear up by late afternoon, enough for me to get out a bit, but the
roads will be terrible, it's coming down so heavily."

"I don't see why I shouldn't go out as well as you if it clears at all,"
I said.  "You forget that I am less sensitive to cold than you, since
you were ill!"

If I had thought a moment I would not have said this, knowing what boy
nature is as to any precautionary measures for health.  I was surprised
that my not very tactful speech did not seem to annoy my brother.

"I don't know about that," was all he said in reply.  "I'm ever so much
tougher than I was, and at worst, I have the advantage over you of
having no flapping skirts to soak up the wet."

No more was said just then.  We got through the day comfortably enough.
I amused myself, as one can always do on a wet day when away from one's
people, by writing a long letter home; Moore entertaining himself, so
far as I saw him during the morning, with a wonderful "find" in the
shape of a collection of old bound volumes of _Punch_--dating back years
before their present reader had honoured the world by his presence.  I
overheard him chuckling quietly to himself now and then, as he sat in
his corner, and the sound was pleasant to my ears for more reasons than
one.  I was glad that he was not feeling bored, and I was relieved to
think that the suppressed excitement which I had begun to suspect his
manner had no existence except in my fancy.

"I don't believe," I said to myself with satisfaction, "I don't _think_
there can be anything brewing in his brain," and in this comfortable
state of mind I passed the greater part of the day, reassuring myself
now and then by taking a peep at the boy whenever I lost sight of him
for many minutes at a time.

We had tea together, of course, very comfortably in the library, which
we had chosen in preference to the drawing-room during our _tete-a-tete_
days, and Moore did full justice to the cakes which Isabel before she
left home had taken care to order in profusion for his, or our,
delectation.

The second post came in about five o'clock at Millflowers, and the
outgoing post left at six.  To-day brought an unexpected letter from
mother, from whom I had already heard that very morning.  This
necessitated an addition to what I had previously written, as it
concerned a matter of some little importance.

"I shall only just have time," I reflected, "to answer what mother asks
before the bag goes," and for a moment or two I sat thinking over what I
had to say, rather absorbed in it.

Moore meanwhile had strolled to the window, and stood there looking out;
the post had brought nothing for him.

"It has cleared up," he remarked, "to some extent at least, but it
doesn't look tempting.  What do you say about going out, Reggie?"

I looked up doubtfully.

"I don't think I can," I replied; "by the time I have finished my letter
it will be too late, and it looks misty and disagreeable enough already.
I don't think you should go out either, Moore.  It is just the sort of
evening to catch cold in."

I spoke without misgiving, for my thoughts were running on my letters.
Moore did not at once reply.

"I'll see about it," he said; "anyway I shan't go far, and I won't catch
cold."

"Be sure you are in by six," I called back to him as I left the room.

And till close upon that hour my letters engrossed me, and when I had
seen them safely despatched, and returned to the library, I scarcely
gave a thought to anything else, till the timepiece striking the quarter
past, made me begin to expect to hear Moore's footsteps every moment.
But the clock's ticking went on to the half-hour without his coming.

"It is wrong of him," I began to think, "to stay out like this, when he
knows I am all alone, especially after what I said."  Then as my
half-forgotten fears suddenly revived--"He can't have--oh! no, surely he
would not think of anything of the kind; I am too fanciful," and I took
up a book and tried to interest myself in it.  But such tryings are
generally of the nature of make-believe.  Sometimes, indeed, any effort
of the kind, like a half dose of chloroform, only seems to intensify the
consciousness one would fain put aside.  I grew more and more uneasy,
and when once again the timepiece struck--this time the quarter to--I
threw my book aside, and gave up pretending that I had no cause for
misgiving.  It was not raining now, and the sky, though darkening for
the evening, seemed clearer.  I soon made up my mind what to do, and
hurried to my own room to fetch my wraps.  On the way out I met one of
the men-servants.

"I am afraid we may be a little late for dinner," I said.  "My brother
has stayed out so long.  I am going to meet him.  I know the way he has
gone."

The young man, who was extremely obliging, as were all the servants of
that well-managed household, offered to go off himself in search of the
truant, but I shook my head.

"No, thank you," I replied; "I shall find him easily.  He was not going
far."

Yes, indeed, in my heart I did know "the way he had gone."

"O Moore," I said to myself, "you are _very_ naughty.  It is really too
bad.  How I do wish I had been guided by Jocelyn's advice!" and feeling
decidedly angry as well as frightened--the one sensation seeming to
increase instead of lessening the other--I hurried on.

My destination, I need scarcely say, was the door in the wall, and all
the way thither I kept straining my eyes in the vain hope of seeing the
boy's figure emerging from the gathering gloom and coming to meet me.
But no--I knew my point very accurately by now, and soon relaxed my
pace, knowing that the door must be near at hand.  And all the way from
the Manor-house I had not met one living soul.

"It is a very lonely place," I thought, with a little shiver of
nervousness.  "None of the roads near home are as deserted.  I don't
think I should like to live all the year round in the North."

Then a new fear struck me.  What if the door should be locked--should
have been locked after Moore had entered the grounds? for that he had
done so I had no manner of doubt.  What if that were the explanation of
his non-appearance?  What _could_ I do?

But I did not allow myself to dwell on this cruel possibility, and in
another moment it was set aside.  I found the door, and it was unclosed!

Half my distress seemed to vanish with this discovery, though I grew
more and more angry with my brother.  Once inside, I stood still to
consider, but not for long.

"He is sure to have gone to the left," I said to myself.  "All his
curiosity was to peep into the house again, and he could only do so
through the _tonnelle_ and the long glass house;" so I crept along in
the direction I decided upon, keeping close to the wall, between it and
the shrubs which bordered it, as I have described, though it was now so
dusky that my extreme precaution was scarcely called for.  And before
long I came to the passage between trees and bushes which we had lighted
upon the last time.

It was not quite so dark here, for the real entrance to the _tonnelle_
was a fairly wide one at the side, and I could still clearly see the
glazed door at the other end.  I stood still, gazing before me--then
taking courage I advanced a few steps, still keeping my eyes fixed on
the door through which I seemed to feel by instinct that the truant
would make his way out.  And I was not disappointed.  As I approached
the conservatory pretty closely, the door moved, softly and noiselessly.
I would scarcely have noticed its doing so but for the faint glimmer of
light on the glass panes of its upper part.  And, peering cautiously to
right and left, then gazing straight before him, stood the naughty boy!

It took all my self-command to repress an exclamation, but I did so,
only whispering--and in the silence, unbroken save for the drip of the
still rain-laden leaves, even a whisper sounded portentously
audible--"Moore, come at once.  Don't you see me?"

See me!  Of course he did.  His eyes as well as his ears were as sharp
as a Red Indian's--I can't find a better comparison--and a smile,
half-triumphant, half-impish, broke over his face as he looked at me.
He nodded reassuringly, and I think he was just going to speak, when
suddenly, in the flash of a lightning gleam, it seemed to me, his whole
expression changed.  The smile vanished, a look almost of terror came
over his face; he made a frantic gesture to me, which I interpreted
rightly enough to mean, "get out of the way; hide yourself," and
disappeared as completely as if he had not been there at all.

For half a second I stood, dazed and completely bewildered--rubbing my
eyes to make sure that I _had_ seen him, that the whole thing had not
been an extraordinary optical delusion, born of my nervous anxiety, or--
worse still--could it have been not Moore himself, but his ghost that I
had seen?  After all, what might not have happened to him in that
mysterious secret house?  There _was_ something abnormal about it, or
rather about the lives of its inhabitants.  Why, oh why had I told the
boy anything about it, I thought with momentary anguish.  But another
instant reassured me as to this last foolish terror.  It _was_ Moore
himself--he had smiled in the mischievous way he sometimes did.  How
grateful I felt for that smile!

All these thoughts, as will readily be understood by those who have gone
through similar crises, had flashed across my mind in far less time than
it takes to write them.

The reason for Moore's alarm and sudden gesture of warning to me was
still a mystery, when, as I stood motionless, awaiting I knew not what,
there reached my ears a sound which, from where he was, he had become
aware of some moments before--it was that of measured footsteps, slowly
advancing from the inner end of the long conservatory.  And then I
realised my situation, and the necessity for effacing myself.  I glanced
around me.  Moore had evidently taken refuge behind some of the plants
inside, but I dared not follow him.  Probably enough, there would only
have been room to conceal one of us in the corner he had descried; for
all I knew, he might be stretched on the ground at full length; a boy of
his size is at great advantage in such a quandary, and Moore was not one
to stick at much, at a pinch.  No, less than an instant's reflection
satisfied me that I must remain out of doors, and I pressed my way
behind the greenery, at the part which appeared to me the thickest.

"There is not much fear of him or them"--for it seemed to me that the
footsteps were those of more than one person, though accompanied by the
tap of the crutch that I had heard on a previous occasion--"coming out,"
I thought.  "It is getting chilly, and the cripple Mr Grey is very
delicate."  And I breathed a little more freely once I felt myself
screened among the bushes; fortunately, too, my dress was dark.

Still my heart beat very much faster than usual as I heard the steps
coming nearer and nearer.  By peeping out cautiously I could see two
figures at last, as they reached the open glass door and stood there.
They were those of the brothers.  How I prayed that they might remain
where they were; but such was not to be the case.  They halted for a
moment or two on the threshold, as if undecided whether to turn or walk
on, then, to my unspeakable consternation, they passed out along the
_tonnelle_ past the very spot which I had only just quitted a moment or
two before!  Instinctively I drew myself together as if to grow as small
as possible, scarcely daring to breathe for fear of being heard.

But they were talking, as I soon perceived, and to my further
satisfaction, in absorbed though low tones--so absorbed that I question
if any little unusual sound would have caught their attention, and after
all, some slight rustling among the dripping leaves would have explained
any disturbance I might involuntarily have caused.

My ears, however, were terribly on the alert, whatever theirs were not.
I was in an agony lest Moore should betray his whereabouts.  My fears
for him and myself had completely swamped my curiosity.  So it will be
believed that I had no wish to overhear what the newcomers were saying.
I would have stopped my ears if I had dared to do so, though, ashamed as
I was of our position, I do not think it struck me in any very acute way
at the time that I was forced into playing the part of an eavesdropper.
And I really do not believe that in my intense engrossment I would have
noticed the words that fell from the brothers, but for a peculiar
circumstance--that of the mention of our own name!

One's own name, it is said, always catches one's attention more readily
than any other word.

"Fitzmaurice," I heard the younger brother say, as if repeating it
thoughtfully, though not in any tone of surprise.  "Oh yes, I agree with
you, but--"

"I know what you are going to say," interrupted the elder, "but don't
say it.  I sometimes almost regret having told even you my conviction
that Ernest Fitzmaurice is the _only_ chance of my rehabilitation.  I
would not of course--I would die sooner than have had the girls"
(afterwards the pathos of his thus speaking of the two poor faded little
old maids, whom he could not disassociate from what then must have been
a quarter of a century ago, struck me pitifully) "suspect my suspicion,
my _conviction_, I may say.  And nothing, Caryll, nothing would ever
make me breathe it except to you."

The cripple sighed a deep sigh.

"I understand," he said, "and sympathise, especially as the chance of
its being any use is so small, so very small."

"That young fellow," resumed the elder Mr Grey, "is clever and
well-meaning; acute in a remarkable degree, to have discovered that I
_have_ a secret on the subject even from his father.  But the discussion
tortures me, Caryll--yes, tortures me.  I _would_ not take any steps in
that quarter.  He must surely understand now that his persistence is
useless, worse than useless."

"I think he does," replied the other simply.

"And after all," he repeated half dreamily, "it is the smallest of
chances.  He may be dead, or undiscoverable.  If what we have been
talking of were the case, _he_ would of course have the strongest
motives for keeping out of the way."

"I am not so sure of that," said the elder Mr Grey, after a moment's
pause.  "You forget that no one _dreamt_ of such a thing but myself.  He
kept perfectly clear.  No, he may even be a prominent person by now, for
all I know, in one of the colonies--I forget which he was bound for.
But one thing is certain, the man who could do what I believe he did,
and act with such fearful hypocrisy, must have slain his conscience long
ago.  There would be no use in tracing him, and even if there were--no!
I do not think I could bring upon another, above all for Jessie's sake I
could not, what I have gone through myself."

This was all I heard distinctly.  I do not imagine either of them spoke
again for some moments, and by that time they were back close to the
conservatory, which they entered, the elder brother closing the door
after him.  I took this to be a sign that they were not coming out any
more.

I cannot of course, at this distance of time, vouch for the perfect
accuracy of the words I have quoted, but the sense of it is exact.  I
was in a state of nervous tension, in which my hearing was almost
abnormally quick; then the mention of our own surname had of course
startled me into even closer attention, and through all, my original
curiosity was still in existence, though to some extent it had become
dormant.  So when the time came for the question to arise as to whether
I was justified in making use of my unintentional eavesdropping, I felt
no misgiving as to my capability of reporting it correctly.

But for the moment, as soon as the brothers had disappeared, everything
in my mind gave way to the intense wish to make our escape.  Would Moore
come out?  Must I summon him, or should I leave him to his fate and save
myself?--for to me, as a lady, the whole situation was far more grave
than for a mischievous schoolboy like my brother.  I was revolving these
alternatives in my mind when my perplexity was set at rest by the glass
door opening cautiously, and Moore's face, somewhat paler than usual and
portentously solemn, peering out.  I pushed through the bushes so that
he could see me, and said his name in the faintest of whispers.  He
heard me, and was beside me in a moment, not forgetting, however--I must
say the boy had plenty of presence of mind--to close the door behind
him.  I did not speak--I was too angry to have done so in measured
tones--so I said nothing, only grasping him by the arm to make sure of
no evasion, as the two of us rushed down the _tonnelle_, till,
breathless, I pulled up for a moment or two once I felt ourselves,
comparatively speaking, safe, close against the wall and behind the
shelter of the bushes bordering it.

Then I really could not contain myself, though I had _intended_ to keep
silence until we were outside the grounds.

"Moore," I burst out, "how _could_ you?  Breaking your promise and
terrifying me, and, and--"

I could scarcely speak.  I was on the point of tears, which under the
circumstances I should have felt peculiarly humiliating.

The boy was distressed, and in reality, I think, not a little
frightened.  But he held his ground, nevertheless.

"No, Reggie," he replied, "you must not say I broke my word.  I promised
I would do nothing without letting you know.  And I did let you know
that I had not given it up, and that I meant to do more; you dared me
to, you know you did, and I called after you, `you shall see if I find
out nothing,' and you only laughed."

"I call that a mean quibble," I replied indignantly, though in my heart
I felt that I had been wildly injudicious.  "You did not tell me where
you were going this evening before you came out."

"No," he replied, "I had not decided that I would come--word of honour,
Reggie.  And I am very sorry that I stayed so long--but--it was so
tempting.  I got in so easily, and everything seemed to favour it,
and--"

"Moore," I exclaimed, "did you really go into the house?  I am ashamed
of you.  It wasn't like a gentleman;" and indeed I felt aghast.

"Only into that first room," he replied deprecatingly.  "I did so want
to see what was behind that black curtain, though--you were right,
Reggie--it isn't black, only very dark red."

"And what _was_ behind it?"  I could not help asking.

"Something very queer," he answered eagerly, delighted to find that my
curiosity was still in existence, "ropes and pulleys, horrid looking
things.  They reminded me of the Inquisition."

"I dare say it is only a shower-bath," I replied, "No, no, I thought of
that.  I am sure it isn't," he exclaimed.  "I--" but here I stopped him.

"Moore," I interrupted, "we are mad to stand chattering here.  Any
moment some one may pass and hear us.  Wait till we are safely outside
the door."

He made no objection, and we hurried on as fast as the small space
before us made it possible, and we reached the door without further ado.

With no misgiving I seized the handle--for there was a handle--to pull
it open, when--never shall I forget my horror!--it resisted me.

The door was locked!

CHAPTER EIGHT.

A CATASTROPHE.

For a moment or two we stood, as people generally do in such a case,
stupefied, paralysed, so to say, staring at each other blankly.  Then
there came a reaction of incredulity.  It _could_ not be so.

"It must have stuck," said Moore, seizing the handle in his turn.  But
no!  He shook and pulled and pushed in vain, there was no sign of
yielding, not even the faintest creak.  The door was a strong one, and
the lock in good order.

Some one must have passed out since I entered--a gardener probably--with
authority in the shape of a key, to fasten up for the night.  There was
no use in hiding from ourselves any longer the dire certainty that we
were trapped, however involuntarily on the part of our captors.

"It must be the rule, I suppose, to lock up here late every evening.
Moore, what have you got me into?  It is far worse for me than for you."

"You shouldn't have followed me," he said half sulkily, then his better
feelings reasserted themselves.  "I am _awfully_ sorry, Reggie,
dreadfully sorry, but don't lose heart yet.  There are ways and means;
the wall isn't so very high after all," and he stepped back a pace or
two, and stood regarding it with anxious criticism.

"Yes," he said at last, "I thought so!  It is lower a bit farther on.
Either it is lower or the ground slopes upwards, which, as far as we are
concerned, comes to the same thing; and now that all is shut up for the
night, it's most unlikely that any one will be coming this way.  We can
go about things quietly, without fussing."

"What will they be thinking about us at the Manor-house!"  I exclaimed.
"There'll be a hue and cry over the neighbourhood if we don't return
soon!"

"No fear?" said Moore reassuringly.  "Servants' nerves are not so easily
upset.  They will just think we've missed our way, or something of that
kind.  Besides, I hope we shall not be so very late after all; once over
the wall we can run all the way home.  You can get over the ground
nearly as fast as I can if you like, you know, Reggie!"

I felt that he was doing his best to keep up my spirits, and, in spite
of everything, I was sorry for him; so I allowed him to take the lead,
and followed him silently to the spot he had pointed out, where the wall
certainly looked more easy to scale.  Arrived there, Moore began feeling
in his pockets; out came the stout piece of whipcord and the old
geological hammer which I mentioned before, with which he started
operations.  The wall was rough and uneven, fortunately for us; I think
it was of brick--there were already small ledges, so to say, here and
there, one or two of which Moore chipped away at to make them deeper,
with a great air of importance.  I could have danced with impatience!

"We shall be here all night," I said at last, "if you are going on like
that.  I believe I could climb the wall as it is!"  But he tapped on for
a moment or two longer without replying.

"_Now_," he said, "I dare say you could!  There are enough footholds,
but of course I will go up first.  Then, as I couldn't reach to your
hands, I'll let down two long loops of cords to you, which you can pull
yourself up by."

"No, thank you," I replied ungratefully.  "I had much rather trust to
clutching at the stones or the ivy."  For though the ivy was cleared on
this side, branches here and there came straggling over.

Moore took my snub quietly.

"You will see," he said, "once I am up, you'll be glad enough of the
loops."

See I did not; for, alas! just as the boy was close to the top,
something, I know not what--a loosened brick perhaps--gave way, and with
a cry he fell heavily, poor child, down on to the ground beside where I
stood.  At first I was too terrified to think of anything but him; for a
moment or two I thought he was killed, and my relief was great when he
spoke.

"I'm not badly hurt, Reggie," he whispered; "my head's all right, it is
only my--" and a little moan escaped him--"my ankle," he continued.
"Can I have broken it?"

He sat up and began to examine it.  Even in the dim light I could see
that he was very pale.

"Oh!" he exclaimed, "if I could get my shoe off!  My foot feels
bursting!"

I was not altogether without experience in injuries of the kind.  With
so many brothers always coming to grief more or less, I had acquired a
smattering of "first aid to the injured," as it is called nowadays.  I
stooped down, and getting Moore's pocket-knife from him, I cut the
shoelaces, and rather deftly, I flattered myself, released the poor,
already painfully swollen foot.

"No," I said, "I _think_ and hope it is only a bad sprain.  But even if
no worse, you cannot possibly attempt to stand, or drag yourself along
with it in such a state."

"I don't think I could," he allowed, and he looked so nearly fainting
that I grew desperate.

"I must go for help," I said, "whatever or whoever these people are!  It
is the only thing to do."

Moore was too utterly knocked over to remonstrate, and I felt it would
be cruel and useless to reproach him.  I started off, running as quickly
as was safe in the increasing dusk, scarcely giving myself time to think
how I could explain our unwarranted intrusion.  Some instinct told me
that it was better to go straight to the front door than through the
conservatory.  I did so, but before I had time to ring, I saw that it
was standing wide open, and almost immediately two figures crossed the
hall.  They must have caught sight of me at once, for the foremost of
them--it was the elder Mr Grey--came forward, amazement depicted on his
face, and stood gazing at me for a moment as if unable to speak.  His
stupefaction gave me a sort of courage, or rather I felt the necessity
of speech.

"I beg your pardon," I began.  "I don't know how to explain, but--oh! my
brother--he's quite a boy--has hurt himself badly.  He has fallen from
the top of your wall, and--and--somebody must come to help him!"

I could not utter another word.  I felt myself beginning to choke and
sob.

"How the--" Then the speaker checked himself.  "What in the world was he
doing at the top of the wall, and how did he get there?  And how did
you--" Here again he stopped.  I think it dawned upon him at that moment
that he was addressing a lady.  Probably, too, it struck him that if
some one was lying badly injured by some accident, the first thing to do
was to see to him, and reserve explanations till after this had been
done.  But the poor man was terribly upset--as to _that_ there could be
no doubt; and excited though I was, I was able to feel fearfully ashamed
and penitent.

During the moment or two that had passed, the second person in the hall,
a travelling-rug over his arm, had come forward.  To him Mr Grey now
turned.

"Have you heard?" he said.  "Come with me.  We must at all costs see
what is the matter."

The younger man, for considerably such he was had taken it all in,
though in silence.

"Where is the boy?" he said to me abruptly, though not uncourteously.

I pointed to the side of the grounds where Moore was lying.

"Over there," I said, "not far from the--the door in the wall.  It is
locked, and we were trying to climb over."

As I said this, the prelude to the inevitable confession, the misery and
shame of the whole position almost overwhelmed me, in spite of my
increasing anxiety about Moore's injuries.  It was with great difficulty
that I suppressed a sob.

The last speaker, less startled and bewildered than the hermit-like
owner of the place, was naturally quicker to realise what I was feeling,
and I think he heard the catch in my voice, and was sorry for me.  He
turned to the other.

"I will hurry on with this young lady, Mr Grey," he said, "and see what
can be done.  Perhaps you--"

"Yes, yes," our host interrupted.  "I'll--I had better--the others might
be startled, and--" I fancied I heard him mutter something about "the
servants."

"I will follow you immediately," he went on, and as he spoke he dived
back into the dim recesses of the gloomy hall and disappeared.

We--the younger man and I--hurried out.  As we went, I felt that,
however badly hurt my brother was, I must say something.  So I began--

"I--I am so terribly ashamed," I said.  "We had no right to come into
the grounds at all.  We are well punished.  I--you see I got frightened
about Moore, my brother, and I followed him in, and then--the door had
been locked in the meantime, and--we thought we could climb over."

My companion assuredly _was_ very quick of apprehension.  He glanced at
me, and I could feel that his eyes were kind, dark as it was.

"Try not to distress yourself," he said very gently.  "I do not see that
you are the least to blame--rather the other way, indeed, for bravely
entering the ogre's den," he laughed a little, evidently taking for
granted that I was acquainted with the uncanny reputation of the place,
"for your brother's sake, and--"

Here I interrupted him.  I think, I _hope_, that I am really candid by
nature.  Unmerited praise is always painful and humiliating to me, as to
all honestly-inclined folk.

"Oh!"  I exclaimed, "please don't say that.  If you knew--"

Then _he_ interrupted.  I think he was terrified of my beginning to cry!

"One thing I do know," he said, "and that is, what boys are, and the
inconceivable hobbles they get themselves and their belongings into.
Let us hope your brother is not badly hurt after all.  Ah! there he is,"
for his quick eyes had discerned Moore's half-prostrate form even before
I had done more than peer about, knowing we must be near him.

"Moore," I exclaimed, "here we are.  I--this gentleman will help us."

I spoke encouragingly.  I was very sorry for him.  I was answered by an
exclamation of relief.

"O Reggie," he said, with something like a smothered sob, "I am so
thankful.  I thought you were never coming."

"Yes," said our new friend, who was already on his knees beside the boy,
"under such circumstances time does not fly.  Let me see! which foot is
it?  The left?  Ah,"--for Moore must have winced even at his careful
touch--"yes; a good thing you got the boot off.  I am not a doctor--"
(as to which fact I had had a slight doubt), "but I think it's not worse
than a sprain.  Of course the thing is to get you home at once.  You
live near here?"

"No," I began; "yes, I mean.  We are staying at the Manor-house, Mr
Wynyard's, in the village."

He shook his head.

"I don't know the neighbourhood at all," he said.  "I have only been
here two or three times, and only for a few hours together.  Is the
village--oh yes, I remember--is the Manor-house on the way to the
church?"

"Yes," I replied, and I went on to explain, as well as I could,
whereabouts stood our temporary home.  Then a sudden remembrance flashed
across me, and I exclaimed impulsively, "Was it not you whom I met a
week or two ago out there?" and I nodded towards the road, "You had lost
your pocket-book?"

"Exactly," he replied; "and you kindly looked for it.  One good turn
deserves another.  I wonder how I can best help you and your brother
just now.  By-the-bye, my fly must be at the door by this time."  He
peered at his watch.  "I am--I was to catch the London express, if
possible."

"Oh don't," I began.

"It is not of enormous importance if I miss it," he said.  "It's about
the fly."

"Reggie," whispered Moore, "stoop down a moment."

I did no, and nodded in agreement.

"If," I began again--"the thing is--can we _possibly_ get Moore home
without any one knowing about it?  About how it happened, I mean?  You
don't know how perfectly horrible it would be for Mr Wynyard to know.
He is very, very particular, and he would make no allowances or
excuses."  Here I unconsciously clasped my hands in entreaty.  "If we
were at home," I went on, "I would tell father and mamma all about it.
Don't think I want to conceal it from them.  But as visitors--and Moore
is sure to be laid up here for some time."

"I see," said our friend thoughtfully.  "It would be rather horrid for
you.  But--can you propose anything?"

"Mr Wynyard and his daughter are away," I replied.  "We can't hide the
_accident_ of course, but if we could hide that it was _here_.  Oh, if
we could!"

Moore echoed what I said.  In his anxiety he sat up, almost forgetting
the pain.

"If you could get me outside the wall," he said, "and then Reggie could
fetch some one--there are cottages not far off--or I wouldn't even mind
waiting while you went home," he added, turning to me.

"No, no," said the stranger, "that would never do.  There must be no
avoidable delay."  He stopped a moment.  "I think I have it!" he
exclaimed, "and here comes Mr Grey.  For his sake, too, it is best to
avoid any gossip, as he is so sensitive.  I will go and speak to him for
a moment;" and he was moving away, when he turned towards me again.
"Don't misunderstand him or them," he said quickly.  "They are the
kindest-hearted people in the world."

Then for two or three minutes Moore and I were left alone.

"I wonder what they are going to do," I said anxiously, for I saw that
the two were talking together eagerly.  "O Moore, I shall never, never
for--"

"Forgive me?" said the boy, trying to smile, though he winced with pain
as he did so.  "Well, I suppose I must bear it."

"Nonsense?"  I replied indignantly.  "I was only going to say that I
shall never forget this evening, not if I live to be a hundred.  But I
would not be so mean and cruel as to talk of never forgiving, when you
are already so punished."

By this time Mr Grey and the stranger were close to us, the former
looking, if possible, more gloomy and harassed than usual; by which term
must be understood, so far as I am concerned, the expression of his face
in church!  His companion was still talking quickly, but I only heard
the elder man's reply.

"Well, yes," were his words.  "I suppose it is the best thing to do.
The servants would make a wild story of it.  The flyman--"--and here I
think I detected a grim smile--"would probably give out that we set
man-traps along the wall."

"We have thought of a plan, Miss--" began the young man, then stopped
suddenly, realising that he had not heard our name.  "We have thought of
a plan which will obviate all that you are afraid of."

"The only objection to it," interrupted Mr Grey, turning to him, "being
that _you_ will lose your train."

"That is really of no consequence," was the reply.  "I can wire to my
people from the station when to expect me."

Mr Grey's interruption annoyed me.  I was all on tenter-hooks to hear
the "plan," and I could see that the stranger sympathised with my
impatience.

"It is this," he explained.  "A fly is now waiting for me to take me to
the station.  Mr Grey and I will carry your brother outside, as
carefully as possible.  He must be carried somewhere, and a little bit
down the road will be scarcely farther than back to the house.  Then, as
I pass in the fly, you must call out to me for help.  I shall stop, and
between us we will lift him in, and I will take you both home--to the
Manor-house, I think you called it?  So the driver will have nothing to
tell except that his fare behaved with ordinary humanity," and here he
smiled, nor was _his_ smile a grim one.  "And on the way," he went on,
"you must give me the doctor's address if you know it, so that I may
send him as I pass through the village."

"There is no doctor in the village," said Mr Grey, "but you can save
time nevertheless, as his house is close to the railway station."

"Thank you, oh! thank you so much," Moore and I exclaimed together, but
that was all we had time for, for by now the two men were busied in
lifting my brother, with the least possible jar to the poor foot,
preparatory to carrying him outside.  They were both strong men, and
their gentleness and deftness, especially perhaps as regarded Mr Grey,
struck me with admiration.

I followed the little cortege meekly enough to the fateful door in the
wall.  Here they halted, Mr Grey requesting me to unlock it with a key
which he had handed to me before lifting Moore off the ground.  Then we
all passed through.

"Close it, if you please," said our host, for such he was, however
unwillingly.  "Draw it to, that is to say, and leave the key in the
lock.  It cannot shut itself."

I did as I was bid, and we proceeded down the road till we had reached
an unsuspicious distance from the entrance in the wall, sufficiently
near the corner which the fly must pass on its way to the station, for
it to be easy to attract the driver's attention without any appearance
of collusion.  Then they placed Moore in as easy a position as possible;
happily the excitement of all that had passed, aided by the stimulus of
the brandy and water which Mr Grey had brought with him in a flask, had
quite revived the patient, and he declared that the pain was much less
severe.

"I am sorry to leave you," said the older man, as he lifted his hat in
farewell, "but--considering everything, primarily of course your own
wishes--it cannot be helped."

"And it will only be for a very few minutes that you will be alone,"
added the younger one.

"I do not mind in the least," I replied.  "I only wish, O Mr Grey,"--
involuntarily almost the name escaped me, and at its sound he stopped
and half moved--"will you not allow us to apologise to you--we shall
probably not have another opportunity of doing so--for our
unwarrantable, our impertinent--" (at this word I felt, rather than saw,
that Moore grew red) "intrusion?  I do not know how to express what I
feel, nor how to thank you for your kindness."

"My dear young lady," replied the hermit, "pray do not take the matter
so much to heart.  Mr--my friend here, has explained it to me.  I
cannot see that you personally have anything whatever to reproach
yourself with, and as for your brother--why," and for the first time the
cold, almost hard, voice softened, "I know well the love of adventure
and--and--" he seemed at a loss to find a word, evidently unwilling to
supply so hurting a one as "curiosity"--"and all that sort of thing of
young folk.  You may rely on us to keep this affair to ourselves, and I
trust the doctor's report will relieve your anxiety."

Then, for the second time, he lifted his hat, and in another moment both
he and his companion had disappeared.

"Moore," I said, as soon as I was sure that the two were well out of
hearing, "Moore, they--he--that poor man has been very, very good about
it."

"Yes," he agreed, meekly enough at first, "he has.  All the same,
Reggie, I don't see that you need have spoken of what I did--it was only
a bit of a lark after all--as `impertinent'."

"I did not apply it only to _you_," I replied.  "I said _our_.  And you
needn't suppose I don't blame myself.  I do, bitterly, and I shall do so
as long as I live, for having tried to pry into these poor people's
secret--above all, for having put it into your head to do so."  Here
Moore grunted, but he did not attempt any further defence.  "You don't
know how I hated being told I was not to blame at all, and not being
able to confess that I was."

"Why weren't you able?"  Moore asked.

"Because of course it would only have made it far worse for the Greys to
hear how, after all these years, they are still talked over.  And
besides that, I should have had to bring in poor Isabel!  But for _her_,
I shouldn't have so much minded telling the other man how inquisitive I
had been--only after all, there was really no time to explain."

[Illustration: "'I must run to meet it,' I exclaimed."]

"You can tell him in the fly, if you like," said Moore.  I was not sure
if he said it to tease me or if he were in earnest.  I preferred to
think the former, especially as it showed that he could not be in any
very great suffering if he were equal to teasing!

"I wish the fly would come," was the only reply I condescended to make.

"So do I," began Moore, and his rather plaintive tone made me very sorry
for him again.

"Is your foot--" I was just going to ask, when the welcome sound of
approaching wheels caught my ears.  Our unknown friend had lost no time!

"Here it is," I exclaimed, "I must run to meet it, Moore."

I was not a moment too soon.  The man was driving quickly, and I
inferred that the stranger had not ventured to prevent his doing so, as
he doubtless was in hopes of still catching the train he had been
ordered for.  And the reception of my first call was not encouraging.

"Stop, please," I cried.  "Do stop for a moment."

"Can't," was the reply; "I'm bound to catch the London express.  You
must send your order to the inn."

"It's not an order," I replied.  "Some one, my brother, has had an
accident, and is lying on the road," and I pointed towards the spot.
"You must stop in common humanity.  We are staying at the Manor-house,
Mr Wynyard's."

By this time the man had probably found out that I was a lady--possibly
even recognised me, as the Scart Bridge flys were sometimes used by the
Wynyards for station-work.  And in spite of his protest, he had
slackened speed a little.  This gave the occupant of the vehicle time to
put his head out and ask questions--to the driver's disgust no doubt,
little suspecting that his hirer, the principal in the matter of
catching the express, had no expectation whatever of doing so.

"What's the matter?" he inquired.

"The lady says as there's some one been and hurted hisself down the
lane," began the man.  "We can send a man up from Hart's Cottages," and
he pointed with his whip, "but if we stop, sir--"

"Stop!" was the interruption in imperative tones.  "Of course we must,"
and he jumped out as he spoke.  "Follow us," he said sharply to the
driver, who thereupon proceeded to obey, murmuring some thing to the
effect that the train would be gone, but that "it'll be no fault o'
mine."

"Nobody said it would be," my companion called back, and then we walked
on the few paces to where Moore was propped up in a half-sitting posture
against the wall.

"I was as quick as possible," said the stranger, though already he
hardly seemed such.  Circumstances sometimes lead to familiarity so
quickly.  "Is he all right--the boy; your brother?"

"Yes," I said.  "I don't think the pain is very bad.  I am sure you have
been wonderfully quick, and I don't know how to thank you.  And how kind
that poor Mr Grey has been!"

I felt my companion glance at me almost sharply.

"I told you," he said, "that they are the kindest-hearted people
possible.  But--may I ask why you speak of him as `poor Mr Grey'?"

I was surprised, almost startled by the question.  I had somehow taken
it for granted, not only that this visitor was completely _au fait_ of
the Greys' peculiar position, but that he must be aware that the mystery
concerning the Grim House was common talk in the neighbourhood.

"Oh!"  I replied, rather lamely, "because, of course, everything about
them seems so strange and sad!"

There was no time for him to reply, for we had now reached Moore, and at
once set to work to get him into the fly, which drew up at the place
where we stopped, the driver, rather snubbed by the very peremptory tone
assumed by his "fare," was much on the alert to obtrude his benevolent
instincts.

"Dear, dear!" he exclaimed.  "It's a bad business.  I'm afraid there's
bones broke!  Did you fall far, sir?" he went on, to Moore, evidently
anxious to get all the information he could for the delectation of his
cronies at the White Hart, or whatever was the name of the inn.  But
before Moore replied, our friend in need did so for him.

"You don't need to fall far to sprain your ankle," he remarked quickly,
"and I hope it is nothing worse than that.  A slip on level ground is
quite enough sometimes."

"Yes," I agreed; "indeed I often wonder that we hold together as we do,
considering our complicated bones and joints."

The driver, imagining himself gifted with great discrimination,
evidently thought we were trying to encourage Moore, and took his cue
accordingly.

"Young bones ain't so hard to mend as old ones," he said
philosophically, as he closed the door; "and where shall I drive to if
you please?"

"To Mr Wynyard's--the Manor-house," I answered promptly, and off we
set, this time at a moderate speed, all thought of train-catching
eliminated from our conductor's mind.

CHAPTER NINE.

"THE MISSES GREY."

It was certainly a curious position, and now that my anxiety about Moore
had to some extent calmed down, I could scarcely help smiling to myself
as we jogged along, at the adventure which my injudiciousness and
Moore's self-will had landed us in.

The road cleared a good deal as we approached our destination.  I was
able to get a better view of our companion than hitherto, while the
shade of the trees had lessened the already waning light.  He was young,
under thirty, I thought to myself, decidedly pleasing in appearance, if
not exactly handsome; but what struck me the most was a shadowy
resemblance to some one I had seen, though, try as I might, I could not
succeed in remembering to whom.  Once or twice I fancied I descried the
shadow of an amused smile crossing his own face, but before we stopped
at the Manor-house door his expression grew more serious.

"You quite understand," he began, "and excuse me if it is unnecessary to
remind you of it, that your own wish to--to keep all this business to
ourselves, is thoroughly agreed to, indeed desired by--Mr Grey and his
family?"

"Oh dear, yes," I replied eagerly, "and I am very thankful for it, but I
don't feel as if we had been grateful enough to him.  And--" with a
little hesitation, "to yourself."

He made a slight gesture of deprecation of the latter part of my speech,
but I went on--

"If you should be writing to Mr Grey, would you be so kind as to thank
him again?"

"Certainly," he said cordially.  "If I don't write it I will not forget
to _say_ it, the next time I see him," and the rather unguarded
inference of his words reminded me that letters were, so far as we knew,
unknown at the Grim House.

So I contented myself with another "thank you."  I should have liked to
ask our friend's own name, but my courage failed me, and afterwards I
was glad I had not done so; it might have savoured a little of seeking
for information which had not been volunteered to us.

The hall-door stood open as we drove up to it, and one or two of the
older servants, among them the housekeeper and butler, were looking out
anxiously.  Their faces cleared when they saw us, but clouded again when
I jumped out and hurriedly volunteered some explanation of our late
return, of which of course the word "accident" was the first to catch
their ears.

"Dear, dear!" said the housekeeper, "what will Master and Miss Isabel
say, with all their charges to me and Sims to take good care of you,
Miss Fitzmaurice?"

"They will certainly not say it is your fault, or Sims', Mrs Bence," I
replied; "and after all, I hope it is nothing very bad.  We were very
lucky to meet this gentleman, otherwise I could not have got my brother
home nearly so quickly."

I indicated by a movement of my head in his direction our friend in
need, who was now, with the butler's assistance, extricating Moore from
the fly.  Poor boy! he did look rather dilapidated! though both he and I
tacitly agreed in trying to make the best of our misfortunes.  It would
have been impolitic in the highest degree to pile on the agony so as to
have led to minute or detailed inquiry on the part of the servants.

By this time the stranger had got Moore on to a comfortable seat in the
hall, where of such there was no lack.

"Now," he said, "I think the best thing I can do is to send you the
doctor as quickly as possible, I know where to find him.  I should
advise you to let your brother stay where he is for a few minutes.  Get
him a cup of tea, or something to pull him together a little, before you
carry him upstairs, and once there, put him to bed as quickly as
possible, and just raise the injured foot on a pillow till the doctor
sees it."

He glanced round as if to satisfy himself that he left us in good hands,
and then, before I had time to do more than shake hands, he was gone.

"A nice-spoken young gentleman," said Mrs Bence approvingly, "but I've
never seen him before.  He must be a stranger in these parts.  Do you
know who he--"

But I interrupted her by a shake of my head.

"I have no idea who he is," I said.  "He did not tell us his name.  He
has been extremely kind.  I am only afraid that by stopping to help us
he has lost his train.  He was on his way to the station."

"If it was the evening express for London," said Sims, taking out his
watch--Mrs Bence had gone off in quest of the prescribed cup of
tea--"he certainly has, Miss.  There is a slower one an hour later; he
will be in plenty of time for that."

This information somewhat consoled me.  I said nothing more, nor did
Moore.  And after a while we got him upstairs and settled in bed as
comfortably as was possible under the circumstances.

The poor foot looked in very bad case when we had got it quite free, and
Mrs Bence groaned over it in much distress.  But when the doctor came
our spirits rose again.  It proved to be only a sprain, and not a _very_
severe one, though painful.  Perfect quiet and minute attention to his
orders would do wonders, he assured me, to my great relief.

"You are alone here for the present, I understand," he said.  "Mr and
Miss Wynyard are away?"

"Yes," I replied, "but only for a day or two.  I believe they will be
back by Saturday."

"By Saturday," he repeated.  "Ah, well--by Saturday I think you will see
great improvement.  The swelling will have gone down, I hope.  Let me
see!  How did you say it happened?  A fall, was it?"

We had not said anything at all as to how it had happened, but luckily
we were not called upon to reply, for Mrs Bence, who was a little deaf,
came just then innocently to our aid by some inquiry as to the
arrangements for the night.  Should she or Sims sit up with Master
Moore?

"Oh, no--no need of it," said the doctor.  "He will probably sleep far
better if he is left alone.  Let him have a hand-bell within reach, and
some one near enough to hear if he rings;" whereupon my own maid, who
had been dying to be of use, came forward to suggest that she should
sleep in a small dressing-room next door, and where she would hear the
slightest sound.  This was agreed to, then followed repeated directions
from the doctor as to liniments and bandages, and then at last I gave in
to Mrs Bence's reiterated entreaties that I would come downstairs and
have a bit of dinner--Moore joining his voice to hers, and promising to
eat something himself, though he owned that he was not feeling "exactly
hungry."

I was terribly tired if not hungry, and I felt grateful for the unusual
tact which made Sims and his underlings leave me alone once the good man
had satisfied himself that everything I was in want of was within reach.

I had plenty to think of; not a little to blame myself for, though
farther back than the actual events of this strange evening; still more
to be very thankful about--how easily my young brother might have been,
if not killed, at least terribly injured, crippled perhaps for life, by
no greater an accident!

And the thought brought back to my mind again the mystery of the Grim
House, made more real, more impressive, so to say, by the further
glimpse I had had of its melancholy occupants.  In spite of myself and
my determination to oust all curiosity concerning them from my mind, the
picture of the quartette, at that very moment sitting, probably in
silence, around their dining-table, would force itself on to my brain.
Could the mysterious secret have had to do with the accident which
crippled the younger brother?  No; somehow I felt sure it had not been
that.  The sisters, I remembered Isabel telling me, had referred to it
quite simply on the one occasion when they had emerged to offer sympathy
at the vicarage.  No, the mystery did not lie in that direction.  Then
the words I had unwillingly overheard recurred to my memory.  I had
thought I would try to forget them, but this was beyond my power, and
next best to doing so, an instinct seemed to tell me, was to remember
them accurately; and this, for I had a retentive brain, I found I could
easily do.

The mention of our own surname had naturally impressed them much more
vividly on me.

"Ernest Fitzmaurice"--who could he be?  I had never heard of him, I felt
sure.  Yet our name was not a commonplace one, and the great Irish
family to which we belonged were very clannish, and kept up their
knowledge of each other with considerable energy; my father did so, I
well knew; some day perhaps I might ask him if he knew of any relative
whose first name was Ernest.

"He must be a man of about father's age," I reflected, "or even a little
older, if he is a contemporary of Mr Grey's."  But by this time I was
feeling very tired, very sleepy, and almost before I had finished
eating, I felt that I _must_ go to bed, if I were to be fit to take my
share in looking after and cheering poor Moore the next day.

"And I shall have to write home and tell them about it," I thought to
myself.  "Oh dear, oh dear!  I wish I had never heard of the Grim House.
I should like to forget its existence."

But this was not to be.

I woke the next morning considerably refreshed, and inclined to take a
more cheerful view of things.  Moore, I was glad to find, had had a
fairly good night, all things considered, though his foot and ankle were
of course still very inflamed and swollen.  Mrs Bence and Maple,
however, thought well of it in comparison with what it had been, and so
long as he kept it motionless, my brother said that the pain was slight.
I was just preparing to begin my letter to mother, when the sound of
wheels--I was sitting near the window of the library, which at one side
looked to the front--made me stop, my heart beating a little faster than
usual from the idea that it might possibly be Isabel and her father
returning sooner than we had expected them.

"Oh, no," I said to myself reassuringly, "of course it will only be the
doctor," though in another moment the sight of the approaching vehicle
revived my doubts and fears.

It was the fly again!  I drew as near the window as I dared, while
avoiding being seen, almost expecting to catch sight of the stranger,
our good Samaritan, getting out, for it struck me that he might have had
to stay the night after all, and had come up to inquire how Moore was
getting on.  But no, the driver himself got ponderously down and rang.
It was certainly neither the doctor, the Wynyards, nor the stranger!
Wild ideas rushed through my mind as to the possibility of its being
father, or Jocelyn even, though half an instant's reflection showed me
the absurdity of such a thing.  Who could it be?  From where I stood,
the interior of the carriage was completely hidden from view.  I heard
the servant cross the hall, and as it were, _felt_ the little colloquy
that ensued when the door was opened.  Then the driver turned to the fly
with the information he had received, and its occupants at last became
visible.

They were--words fail me to describe my sensations--none other than the
two little old maiden sisters from Grimsthorpe!

My first feeling was one of astonishment, my _second_ of fear!  Was our
secret known, then?  Had Mr Grey broken his promise?  But what _was_
his promise--in a moment I recalled his words, "You may rely on us to
keep the affair to ourselves;" he had spoken in the plural.  Still, what
was the meaning then of this visit, which was certain to awaken the
gossip and curiosity of the whole small neighbourhood?  I felt utterly
nonplussed, but I had no time in which to think over things; I was
obliged to pull myself together as best I could, for the door was thrown
open for the announcement, "The Misses Grey," and my little-looked-for
visitors entered.

They were, at the first glance, curiously like each other, though
afterwards I discerned several points of dissimilarity.  The elder of
the two--for naturally I at once so dubbed her in my own mind as she
preceded her sister--had a much stronger face--strong in its very
gentleness--though the younger was, or had been, decidedly the prettier.
Except as to eyes--I never saw lovelier eyes than those of Miss Grey
herself, as she drew near and looked up at me, for though not very tall,
I was much taller than they.  And with the first glance, all my
misgivings as to the purport or unwisdom of their coming vanished.

"Miss--Fitzmaurice," she began, with a slight, the very slightest,
hesitation.  "I--we--this is my sister Beatrice--could not rest without
hastening to offer our services and sympathy in this--most unfortunate
accident, which," and here her voice grew peculiarly distinct, her words
almost emphasised, "which we heard of this morning through the driver of
the fly, which fortunately was passing the spot where your brother and
you were," here she glanced at me again in a way which showed that her
eyes could be keen as well as kind, and even--I could not feel sure if
this was my fancy--not without a touch of humour in their depths.  "One
of our servants had occasion to visit the village this morning, and
brought back the story, and--as I said, hearing that you were alone, we
felt we must come to inquire for you ourselves--my brothers uniting with
us in--in"--here she repeated the words--"sympathy and offers of
service."

She had held out her hand at the opening of this rather long speech.  I
had of course taken it, and scarcely conscious of so doing, was still
clasping it.  And as for the third time she raised her lovely kind eyes
to my face, I--it was very unconventional and undignified, and all the
rest of it, I know--I burst into tears!

"Oh, Miss Grey!"  I exclaimed.  "You are far, far too kind.  We--we
don't--" how I longed to finish my sentence, "don't deserve it."  But I
dared not, for there flashed over me the remembrance that, if I
confessed my own share in our impertinent intrusion, I should implicate
Isabel, which I had no right whatever to do, and I stopped short.  My
tears, I think, standing me in good stead, as they gave a reason for my
confusion, and increased the kind woman's pity.  They were genuine
enough, too, Heaven knows, for I had been putting considerable restraint
on myself to keep them back hitherto, for every sake--Moore's
especially.

I felt Miss Grey's other hand steal on to the top of mine, already in
her clasp.

"My poor child," she said,--"excuse me for calling you so--do not take
things so to heart, unless--unless, indeed, there is fresh cause for
your distress?" and now her tone was full of anxiety.  "I trust your
brother is not worse?  No injury to the head, or to the limbs, that did
not show perhaps at first?"

I shook my head, and now a silly feeling of wishing to laugh came over
me, when I thought of the excellent breakfast I had seen the naughty boy
upstairs despatching, and his very comfortable condition, propped up
with a story-book, at the present moment.  No, my tears were not those
of anxiety about him, but of very sincere shame and distress at the
trouble we had caused these good kind people, who surely had a right to
shut themselves up in their own domain if they chose, without being
subjected to inquisitive espionage.

"Oh, no," I said at last, choking down my hysterical symptoms, "he is
going on all right.  In himself he is really very well indeed, and I
_think_ his foot is improving.  But you are standing all this time," and
I drew forward a chair, Miss Beatrice Grey, who looked pale and nervous,
having already sunk into a corner of a sofa.

"Jessie," she now said, speaking for the first time, and addressing her
sister, "you are forgetting the liniment."

"By no means, my dear love," replied the elder one, "I am just coming to
it," and from the folds of her mantle--a good but old-fashioned affair,
as was every part of their attire--she produced a phial, neatly wrapped
up, which she carefully unfolded.  "This is a very excellent
preparation," she continued, "for external application--_external_.  If
Dr Meeke has not called this morning, pray suggest it to him when he
does so.  He knows it of old, though probably he did not think of it in
the present case.  We distil it ourselves--my sister and I--not
having"--here she coughed a little--that tiny cough was her only sign of
nervousness--"as we have not," she resumed, "too much to do;" and here
there came a little murmur about "a quiet country life," "we amuse
ourselves with these sorts of things--distilling, and so on.  We take a
great interest in herbs, and we have some rare ones."

She tapped the little bottle as she spoke.

"There are some ingredients in here which are not to be met with every
day," she said, with a funny little tone of self-congratulation, "as Dr
Meeke knows!"

I thanked her warmly, of course, promising to ask the doctor to let us
make use of her gift at once.

"And is there anything else," she went on, "that we can be of use in?"
While from the sofa there came a little echo of--"Yes, so glad to be of
use!"

I considered for a moment.  It was so plainly to be seen that these good
creatures would feel real pleasure in their offer being literally
accepted.

"New milk," murmured Miss Beatrice, "to keep up his strength.  It did
wonders for our dear Caryll, long ago, when he--injured his spine.  New
milk with a spoonful of rum, first thing in the morning on waking."

Miss Grey--Miss Jessie I feel inclined to call her--turned a little
sharply on her younger sister.

"My dear Beatrice," she exclaimed, "you forget.  Everything of that kind
of course is at Miss--Fitzmaurice's command."

"To be sure," was the reply.  "Still--"

"I'm sure it would be an excellent thing," I said, as she paused, "but I
do not think there is much fear of Moore's strength failing him, though
he has been rather a delicate boy."

"I hope not," said Miss Jessie; "I hope not, indeed.  Perhaps we felt
unduly anxious, for in our case it was not till several days after the
accident that the grave injury was discovered."  I suppose my face must
have betrayed a little alarm at this, for she hastened to reassure me.

"If Dr Meeke is satisfied, I am sure you may feel so," she said.  "He
is really a very competent man.  We had no misgiving on that score; it
was only hearing of you two young things being here alone, we felt we--
must inquire at first hand."

"You have been _most_ good and kind," I said.  "I shall never be able to
thank you--you _all_," after a moment's hesitation, "enough;" and though
she said nothing, I _felt_ that she understood the under-sense of my
words.  I had it on the tip of my tongue to add that I hoped their
friend had caught the later train, but a moment's reflection satisfied
me that I must follow their cue, and make no allusion to the secret
which their brother and I had agreed to preserve intact.

Then they both rose, saying they had detained me long enough; I must be
anxious to rejoin my brother.

"We shall hear how he goes on," were Miss Jessie's last words, "as Dr
Meeke calls now and then at present.  We have a delicate young servant
who requires care."

"Yes," I said impulsively, "and Mr Caryll Grey--I suppose he is never
very strong?"

Both faces brightened perceptibly at the mention of his name.

"His condition does not vary much," said Miss Grey in her precise way,
"and, thank God, he rarely suffers acutely.  And what we should be still
more thankful for--his nature is a quite wonderfully buoyant one."

"He is so very, very good," murmured the other little sister.  "Always
cheerful, always thinking of others, never of himself, dear fellow."

She lost her shyness and timidity as she spoke of him.  It was really
beautiful to see.  I felt as I ran upstairs, eager to confide to Moore
the details of the wonderful visit, that it was not only Mr Caryll Grey
who was "so very, very good," but that I had indeed been entertaining
angels!

Moore was of course intensely interested and excited by my story.  I
think it deepened, perhaps more even than the punishment he had brought
on himself, the lesson he had received.  For I heard a murmur as I
concluded, in which the words, "caddish thing to do," were audible
enough.

The doctor made his appearance shortly afterwards.  He raised his
eyebrows in surprise, which he was too discreet to express otherwise,
when I related to him the visit from the Grim House, and by no means
"pooh-poohed" the use of the medicament the kind woman had brought.

"I remember it," he said.  "And in more than one case of sprain I have
known it have a wonderfully good effect.  Try it by all means, Miss
Fitzmaurice, now that the inflammation has begun to subside; it is just
the sort of thing we want, and you may safely continue its use, diluted
with water of course, till you have emptied the bottle."

The next two or three days passed quietly, even monotonously.  Moore was
very patient, and I think I did my best to help him to be so.  It was a
relief when my home letter was written, and a still greater one when an
answer to it had been received.  I meant to tell mother the whole
circumstances when I saw her again, by no means exonerating myself where
I felt I had been to blame, but to enter into any explanation in a
letter would have been out of the question.  Besides--and as I arrived
at this point in my cogitations a new idea struck me--had I any right to
retail what Isabel had told me in confidence, without her permission,
and would not the applying for this, risk the betrayal to her of my
agreement with Mr Grey?

"Oh dear," I thought to myself, "what a labyrinth a little indiscretion
may involve one in.  I see now that I was not justified in telling Moore
about Grimsthorpe.  It was not faithful to Isabel, but with his being
here on the spot and seeing the place for himself, it never struck me
before in this light.  No doubt he would have heard some gossip about
it, but probably not enough to cause much curiosity.  I shall really be
very glad when we are both safely back at home again, and the whole
thing forgotten, so far as ever can be.  Moore has had his lesson
anyway; I am certain he would never intrude on the Greys again, even if
he were here for months.  How very discreet those old ladies were!  I
suppose they have learnt it, poor things."  For that there was a secret,
and a very sad one, my recent experiences had in no way led me to doubt.
"By the way," I went on in my own mind, "I wonder how they knew our
name?"  Then I recalled the little colloquy at the hall-door.  "Of
course," I reflected, "they must have asked for the young lady who was
staying here, and naturally the footman would speak of me as `Miss
Fitzmaurice'?" and later I discovered, by a little judicious inquiry
through my own maid, that this had in fact been the case.  Nor did I
make the inquiry solely through curiosity.  I had noticed the almost
imperceptible hesitation in Miss Jessie's manner as she addressed me by
name, and I could not forget--it was no use pretending to myself that I
should ever do so--the mention of "Ernest Fitzmaurice" which I had
overheard.  "Something to do specially with Jessie," I had gathered.

"Poor little woman!  What may she not have suffered in life, and how
brave she seems!" were my last waking thoughts that night.

CHAPTER TEN.

CHANGE OF SCENE.

The Wynyards' return was after all delayed for a day or two, and this,
as will be readily understood, I did not regret, as it gave more time
for Moore's progress in convalescence.  I had persuaded Mrs Bence and
Sims, though not without some difficulty, to join me in keeping back the
news of the accident from our hosts till we could tell it to them by
word of mouth.

"It would only worry them," I said, "and do no conceivable good, and
they are sure to come back the very first day possible."

And when they did arrive I felt doubly glad that I had taken this
precaution, for Mr Wynyard was looking rather tired and depressed, and
Isabel confided to me that the meeting his relative after an interval of
a great many years had--as she expressed it--"taken it out of him"
considerably, though the business matters which they had met to arrange
had all been satisfactorily concluded.

Moore's misfortune did not strike them very seriously.  Mr Wynyard
never having had a son of his own, had an almost exaggerated idea of
boys' spirits and love of adventure, and thought it very lucky indeed
that Moore had got off with lesser injury than broken bones.  He was
preoccupied with his own thoughts just at that time, and once satisfied
that everything had been done, and that my brother was in a fair way to
a speedy recovery, allowed, so to say, the matter to drop, never even
inquiring into the details of how it had happened, nor, rather to my
surprise, did Isabel, though it was not till long afterwards that she
confided to me the real grounds of her apparent lack of curiosity on the
subject.

Both she and her father, however, were keenly interested, as indeed
could not but have been the case, in my account of the visit I had
received from the Misses Grey, and I felt again a peculiar gratitude to
the kind-hearted ladies for the discretion and tact which had prevented
a word, or even allusion, which I could not with perfect openness repeat
to the Wynyards, as to this part of our experiences.

"They are really _very_ good," said Isabel heartily, when we were all
talking it over together.  "It is just the same kind way they behaved to
the vicarage people, that time I told you of, several yours ago.  Does
it not make one wish, Regina, that anything could be done for these poor
Greys towards removing the cloud that has hung over them for so long?"

"Yes, indeed," I said heartily, thinking to myself as I spoke that I had
a good deal more reason than my friend knew of for endorsing what she
said.  And then again there seemed to re-echo through my brain the name
"Ernest Fitzmaurice."  Was it only a coincidence, or was it possible
that there had ever been any connection between these brothers and
sisters and a member of our own family?  An unhappy connection, no
doubt, possibly even a disgraceful secret of some kind, involving one
who apparently had not been the sufferer.

And now, I think, my story will best be told by passing over some
considerable interval of time with but a few words of notice.

Nothing farther occurred of any special interest during the remainder of
our stay at the Manor-house.  Moore's recovery had progressed most
satisfactorily by the date of our return home, which was speedily
followed, of course, by his going back to school for the remainder of
the term, as he was practically perfectly sound again.  And after full
consideration I decided that I was behaving more honourably and loyally
in not relating to any one the details of his accident, or rather of
what had led to it.  There was no occasion for doing so, in which the
boy himself agreed with me, promising me faithfully to consider all that
had occurred as a closed chapter in his life.

"It is what the Greys wished," I said, by way of impressing it upon him
more forcibly, "and considering how very kindly and generously they
behaved to us, the least we can do is to respect their wishes to the
full.  You must never speak of it, Moore, to any of your
school-fellows."

He repeated his promise, and I felt satisfied that he would not forget
it.  He had had a lesson; all the same I was glad to know that he had
overheard nothing of the dialogue which had so impressed me myself.

One thing I did, and feeling assured of the entire purity of my motive,
I could not feel that I was wrong in this.  Not many days after our
return home, when I happened to find myself alone with father, I
inquired, in as casual a tone as possible of him, if the name "Ernest"
was a family one with us.

His manner was completely free from consciousness of any kind, as he
replied after a moment or two's consideration--

"Well, no; I should scarcely call it such, though there have been one or
two of the name among us.  One, by-the-bye, whose career would scarcely
add prestige to the name he bore, whatever it had been!"

"Who was he?"  I said, "and what did he do?" speaking as quietly as I
could, for I had no wish, naturally, to rouse any curiosity on my
father's part.

"I scarcely know," he replied.  "He was a distant cousin only, and he
has long since disappeared.  I fancy he was more weak than wicked, a
tool in the hands of a thoroughly unprincipled man, but I never heard
the details, nor would they be edifying to know.  What put it into your
head, Regina, to ask about the name?  You are not thinking of getting up
a family chronicle, are you?"

"Oh dear no," I said lightly.  "I heard the name accidentally quite, and
I just wondered if it belonged to any relation of ours;" and there, for
the time being, the matter dropped.

The summer and autumn succeeding our visit to Millflowers passed
uneventfully.  One great disappointment they brought with them, and that
was the impossibility of Isabel Wynyard coming to stay with us, as we
had hoped might have been the case.  I forget the special reasons for
this.  I think they must have been connected with her father's being
less well than usual, for, looking back to that time as we have often
done since, it seems as if the slow failure which ended a few years
later in his death had begun to show itself that year.  Soon after
Christmas, however, Mr Wynyard went to pay a visit to the Percys, and
then Isabel came to us.  It was of course delightful to me to have her,
and to reverse the roles of our previous time together, for I had now
the pleasure--always, I think, a very great one--of acting hostess and
_cicerone_ of our pretty neighbourhood--pretty at all seasons, even in
midwinter, to my mind at least, in which opinion Isabel cordially
agreed.

She had been the sweetest of little hostesses; she was the most charming
of guests.  Every-thing seemed to come right to her, and everybody liked
her.  I think she specially loved the filing of a mother in our home,
above all a mother who had known hers.

"It must be so delightful, Regina," she said, a day or two after her
arrival, "to have some one you can always appeal to, always consult,
like Mrs Fitzmaurice, close at hand," and she gave a little sigh.
"Papa is the dearest of fathers, and since Margaret's marriage he and I
have been, as you know, everything to each other.  Still, after all, a
man isn't a woman, and over and over again I long for a mother."

"But you have your sister?"  I said.

"Oh yes, of course," was the reply.  "The best of sisters; but it cannot
now be quite the same, no longer living together.  She has her own home
and separate interests.  I shouldn't feel it right to trouble her about
little things.  And you can go to your mother for everything.  I do so
hate responsibility, and now it seems coming upon me more and more since
father is less well than he used to be."

"I don't think," I answered, "that I have ever dreaded responsibility
very much, perhaps because, so far, I have small experience of it!  But
I am likely to have to be rather `independent' before long.  I don't
think you will envy me, Isabel, when I tell you that this spring I am
going up to London for a couple of months to be taken out by a cousin of
mother's, whom I scarcely know, and already feel afraid of."

Isabel looked up with startled sympathy in her eyes.

"Oh yes, indeed," she said.  "I _do_ pity you, or rather I would pity
myself in your place.  Why doesn't your mother take you out herself?"

Here it was my turn to sigh.

"She is not nearly strong enough," I said, "for anything of the kind.  I
have always known that something of the sort was before me sooner or
later, and I don't look forward to it in the least."

"Poor Regina!" said Isabel.  "In our different ways I don't think either
you or I would ever care _very_ much for what is called `society'--I
from cowardice, and you from--oh! from having so many other things that
interest you--such a delightful home, where you are made so much of, and
country things.  _My_ only experience of London has been for quite a
short time together, and under Margaret's wing.  But then, Regina, you
are much, much stronger-minded than I.  I dare say in the end you will
really enjoy it."

"Perhaps," I allowed.  "I certainly should not care to live a very
shut-up life, nor would you either, in any extreme.  For instance," I
went on, with a little self-consciousness, which, if Isabel perceived,
she was clever enough to conceal that she did so, "for instance, we
don't envy those poor little Miss Greys at Grimsthorpe.  By-the-bye, you
have not told me if you've heard anything of them."

I was not sorry for the opportunity of making this inquiry in an
apparently off-hand way.  I was really anxious to know about the Grim
House people, and yet the feeling of our secret and the great dread of
involuntarily breaking my agreement with them, made me almost nervously
afraid of any mention of them.

"Yes," said Isabel, speaking, it seemed to me, more slowly and as it
were consideringly than her wont.  "Yes, I have been going to tell you
ever since I came, but I have got to have a perhaps exaggerated dread of
gossiping about them--only, you see, you do already know all _I_ do.
Yes, we are more sorry for them than ever.  The cripple one, the brother
with the angelic face, has been so ill this winter.  And the other
three's poor faces have got sadder and sadder, and grimmer and grimmer,
Sunday after Sunday."

"No," I exclaimed impulsively, "not _grimmer_; at least not the sisters;
for theirs have never been grim.  I think their expression is quite
sweet."

"Do you?" said Isabel.  "How do--oh, I was forgetting.  Of course you
saw them quite at close quarters that day they came down on a Good
Samaritan visit when Moore hurt his foot _I_ have never managed to see
them very distinctly; those old-fashioned bonnets of theirs hide them
so.  But the elder brother--_he_ is grim enough, at least."

"Ye-es," I replied half-dubiously, "I suppose so."  I had lost my
nervous feeling by now, and a certain curious spirit of defiance which I
have always known to be latent in me, and which, were it not kept in
check, might grow into a kind of recklessness, had been aroused by a
touch of "dryness" in Isabel's tone.  I felt inclined to disagree with
her, to contradict her for the sake of doing so!  So "ye-es," I
repeated.  "Perhaps so, but there is more in his face than grimness and
melancholy.  _I_ think there is dormant tenderness too."

"Dear me!" was Isabel's comment on this, "what good eyes you must have!
I could never have detected all that."

"I have very good eyes," I replied, "and, naturally, your talking so
much about the Greys sharpened them whenever I had a chance of using
them in that quarter."

"Good eyes, and good ears, too," I thought to myself, and with the
recollection of my eavesdropping, there awoke again the old sensation of
shame, bringing with it quick repentance for my manner to Isabel, in
which a rather ungenerous wish to remind her that her confidences had
been the origin of my curiosity, had been a motive at work.  "If she
_does_ know anything about what really happened, it is just as well for
her to take some of the blame," I had thought, "and I _have_ been
faithful to her."  But as usual, her gentleness still further disarmed
me.

"I am afraid," she said next, "that the poor things _have_ increasing
cause for anxiety and distress.  Without cross-questioning Dr Meeke,
which of course he wouldn't allow, I could not but gather from him that
he is _very_ anxious about the younger brother.  He, the lame Mr Grey,
has not been at church for weeks past."

This news saddened me.  Surely our escapade had in no way brought fresh
trouble to the Grim House, even though indirectly?  It might have
rendered the elder man still more anxious and uneasy, and diminished
what little cheerfulness his sisters and brother had managed to preserve
among them.  For I had never wavered in my first intuition, that Mr
Grey himself was the centre of the mystery, and the words I had
overheard had deepened this impression.

I turned to Isabel rather abruptly, as another thought struck me.

"Have they had any more visitors?"  I asked.  "Have you seen the man of
the pocket-book again?"

Isabel shook her head.

"No," she replied; "I am pretty sure no one but Dr Meeke has crossed
their threshold since you were with us.  How _deadlily_ dull it must be
for them--one day just like another all the year round, excepting the
variety the seasons must bring!"

"And added to that," I said, "this winter, the daily suspense as to what
the doctor would say about their brother, who is their darling, I am
perfectly certain.  Oh, poor people, poor people!"

After this conversation I do not think the Greys were alluded to again
during Isabel's stay with us.  She had told me all there was to tell,
and even had there been more news, she would probably not have heard it,
her father not being at Millflowers.  The two or three weeks of her
visit passed all too quickly, far too quickly for me, for more reasons
than the pleasure of her society.  She had scarcely left us when the
preparations began for my stay in London, which, to suit our cousin's--
Lady Bretton's--arrangements, was to be rather earlier than had been
originally intended.  Mother was a little surprised at my distaste for
the idea of it.  She knew I was not specially shy, nor constitutionally
timid, like dear little Isabel, and I myself could scarcely explain why
the prospect had so little attraction for me.

"It is just that I shall feel `out of it all,'" I said, "and Lady
Bretton will think me stupider than I am, and will wish she hadn't
troubled herself about me!  I know it will be like that, mother.  I do
wish you would give it up, even now."

But mother, as I have said, could be firm enough when occasion called
for it, besides which, I well knew that any appeal to my father would be
worse than useless, and only irritate him.  So mother ignored my last
sentence altogether.

"It is a very bad plan," she said quietly, "to put your own imaginings
into your anticipations of another person's feelings towards or about
you.  Nothing is more misleading--it blocks the way to any sympathy
between you.  I know Regina Bretton very well, otherwise I would not
have accepted her proposal.  She is the sort of woman who will enjoy
your inexperience, as well as"--mother went on, with a little mischief
in her tone--"smartening you up generally.  She loves being appealed to;
then, too, she is your godmother, and _really_ thoroughly kind-hearted."

The remembrance of this and other reassuring remarks of a similar kind
did comfort me a little.  Still more so the sight of my godmother's
kind, handsome face when I saw her for the first time coming downstairs
to receive me on the afternoon of my arrival at her house.  Nothing
could have been more affectionate or _un_-alarming than her manner of
welcome.

"I would have gone to the station to meet you," she said, "but it is
often more embarrassing than pleasant, when people are not quite sure of
each other by sight.  Then I knew, too, that you had your maid with you,
and indeed, dear, as regards actual travelling, you are far more
experienced than I; you have had so much of it."

Trifling as was this remark, it helped to put me at my ease; it showed a
wish on my hostess's part to say something pleasant and gratifying.
Surely it would be well if there were a little more of this sort of
thing among us English people?  As a rule, we are so terribly afraid of
agreeable impulses, reserving all approach to commendation or admiration
till absolutely sure of good grounds for such.  Yet the same caution
does not hold on the converse side.  An air of cold criticism, in itself
more discouraging very often than an openly disagreeable remark, is as a
rule accepted as correct.  May it not be that in this particular people
deceive themselves, and at the root of our unattractive reserve and
so-called terror of flattering, there often lurks an underlying spirit
of reluctance to discern or allow, even to ourselves, the best points of
another?  Still worse, not impossibly, in many instances some more or
less specious touch of jealousy?

I have wandered a little from the case in point, which is scarcely a
typical one.  On my kind cousin's part there could have been no
conceivable temptation to disparagement of me in any way.  Not even of
my youth, for its benefits were still practically hers.  She had
magnificent health, was still as pretty as she had ever been--some
indeed said prettier; she was surrounded by friends, many of whom at
least--most, let us hope--were attached to her by reason of her own
unspoilt, unselfish character, far more than by that of her prosperous
and important position.

There was but one blank page in her life.  She had no children of her
own, though the devotion of the best of husbands, as was hers, scarcely
allowed her to realise this one great want.

Still, it was not everybody--by any means far from it--who would have
had the kindly tact to receive me as she did, almost from the very first
winning my confidence and setting me at my ease, amidst these new
surroundings.

It was still quite early in the spring, and I did not feel overwhelmed
by the contrast of town life with our almost exceptionally quiet one at
home.  This I was very glad of, though even in the midst of the season I
doubt if my godmother would have allowed any extreme in the way of going
out.  What she did, she has often said, she liked to enjoy, and her
happy nature was ready to do so.  She threw herself with hearty interest
into the many things which were new to me, though of course not so to
her.  I scarcely think any girl ever saw all best worth seeing in London
under pleasanter auspices than I did.

And so the days and weeks passed on, bringing with them no twinge of
home-sickness to me.  My letters to mother and to Isabel, some of which,
now faded and yellowing, have come into my hands again of late years,
tell of a very happy passage in my life.

The time was already approaching for my return home, at least allusions
had begun to be made to its probable date, when I one day received a
note in an unfamiliar hand.  I glanced at the signature as one sometimes
does in such a case, before thoroughly mastering the contents.

But at the first moment it only added to my perplexity.

"Payne?"  I repeated, "Edith Payne? who can she be?"  Then the name of
the southern resort where we had spent our last winter abroad caught my
eye, also the words--"Rupert specially asks to be remembered to you"--
and recalled to me the recollection of the nice boys and their gentle
little mother whom we had made friends with.  Circumstances had, after
all, not tended to keeping up the acquaintanceship hitherto, for the
younger brother's joining Moore at school had been delayed till quite
recently, though it was to this having now taken place that I owed the
kind little letter and invitation which it contained.

Mrs Payne wrote, hoping that I would at least spend a day with them, if
not two or three days; she would be so interested to hear my home news,
and Rupert, the incipient novelist, was more than delighted at the idea
of meeting me again.

Now, as it happened, and as really _does_ happen in fact as well as in
fiction, though people are so fond of saying that coincidences
principally exist in story-books, this proposal came just at the right
time.  When I told my godmother of it, I noticed at first a touch of
hesitation in her manner.

"Mrs _Payne_?" she said.  "Not _old_ friends of yours, are they?  I
don't remember about them."

I explained to her when and where we had met, adding that I believed the
father was a lawyer of very good standing.  Her face cleared.

"Oh yes!" she exclaimed.  "I know who they are now, thoroughly good
people, a little old-fashioned perhaps.  And you think your parents
would be quite pleased for you to renew the acquaintance?"

"I'm sure of it," I said; "but don't you think it would be enough to go
there to luncheon one day?  I am so perfectly happy here, I don't want
to go anywhere else."

"Dear," was the reply, "I do like to hear you say so.  Having you is
almost"--and here the tiny shadow that sometimes crept into her eyes was
for a moment perceptible--"_almost_ like having a daughter of my own.
But as it happens--I know I may be quite frank with you--it would answer
rather well for you to go to these good people for a couple of days or
so.  Say next Friday to the Monday after?  Henry and I have a rather
special invitation for those days, and though I had not dreamt of
mentioning it to you, now that this has turned up, it all seems to fit
in, for my husband would like me to go with him to his uncle's."

I was of course only too glad to be in no way a difficulty to my hosts,
so I wrote at once both to Mrs Payne, suggesting the date named, and to
mother, telling her what I had done in the matter.  And all came to pass
in accordance with our plan.  The following Friday found me driving
across the park to the rather sombre but stately square where the Paynes
had lived for many years.

CHAPTER ELEVEN.

GRANVILLE SQUARE.

It was to some extent a new phase of London life, even with my small
experience of it, to which I was introduced at Granville Square.  The
Paynes were open, as Lady Bretton had said, to a mild charge of
"old-fashionedness" perhaps.  Of this, save for my time with my
godmother, I might scarcely have been conscious, but as things were, it
added a certain interest, almost charm, to my days with them.

From the first I felt thoroughly at home; the whole atmosphere was in
many ways home-like to me.  For, to begin with, there was no daughter of
the house, and the two sons at home on my first arrival were, or at
least seemed to me, decidedly my juniors.  The younger of them was very
distinctly so, for he was the baby of the family, still at a day-school
in London, and Rupert, my old acquaintance, though literally about my
own age, I looked upon as much younger.  In those days I think the
feeling was more marked than at present, of girls arriving at maturity
more quickly than their young men contemporaries.

There was no other guest at dinner that first night, as my host had
taken places at the theatre for Mrs Payne, Rupert and myself.  It was
part of the _role_ in their kindly minds to give me all the
entertainment possible, and I fully appreciated it, especially as I had
not been often to the play while with the Brettons.  The piece they had
chosen, I need scarcely say, was unexceptionable in every way, something
of a tragedy, as far as I remember, of good if not classical standing,
and Mr Payne himself had selected it for my benefit.  He was an elderly
man, a good deal older than my father, in appearance and bearing at
least, but I did not find him nearly as awe-inspiring as Mr Wynyard had
seemed to me at first, very probably because in the present case my host
was entirely without self-consciousness, or the touch of shyness which
is almost inseparable from the kind of life which Isabel's father had
led for so many years.

"If I had to go to law about anything," I remember thinking to myself,
"which I devoutly hope will never be the case, Mr Payne is just the
sort of man in whose hands I should feel perfectly safe!"

In his heart, I think Rupert was rather pleased than otherwise to be my
only cavalier, though he impressed upon me dutifully, and no doubt
sincerely, his regret that the elder brother, Clarence, of whom I could
see that the whole family was immensely proud, had not been there to
meet me.

"Is he out of London?"  I asked, half carelessly, as we were sitting
waiting for the curtain to rise, one of the unwritten laws of the Payne
household being "always to be in good time at a theatre or a railway
station"--or "is he only very busy?"

"He is very busy," Rupert replied.  "I believe he is getting on
splendidly, but to-day he is actually in the country on some very
pressing affairs.  He will be back to-morrow, though; he doesn't often
stay away more than a night at a time; my father can't spare him."

"And how are you getting on yourself?"  I was beginning; "how about--"
at that moment I was interrupted by the rising of the curtain; but when
it fell again I repeated my question, and in the intervals I was able to
talk to Rupert without seeming to neglect his mother, who was happily
engaged on her other side by her neighbour there, proving to be a
pleasant acquaintance.

"How about your novels?  Have you got any more good plots on hand?"

The form of my question was partly affected by the nature of the drama
before us, which foreshadowed, even in the first act, a mysterious
secret, handed on through more than one generation of an ancient family.

Rupert coloured a little.

"Good plots!" he repeated.  "I have just scores of them.  It is not that
part of it I am at a loss about.  It is my style I am unhappy and
dissatisfied with.  There is something--I don't know how to define it--
stilted and priggish, I am afraid, that I am painfully conscious of and
yet cannot throw off.  I have often thought how it would help me to talk
my work over with you, if it would not bore you dreadfully.  Even to
read some of my MS.  _Could_ you make up your mind to such a thing?"

I felt flattered, but a little surprised.

"_Bore_ me; it certainly would not," I replied.  "But I am not the very
least in the world a literary person."

"No," said Rupert eagerly, quite unconscious of anything uncomplimentary
in what he was saying.  "I know you are not, and that is just what I
like.  Your feeling--your intuitive perception is so fresh and natural!"

I could scarcely suppress a smile; the dear fellow's way of expressing
himself _viva voce_, though he was quite unconscious of it, certainly
laid him open to some extent to the charge of "stiltedness"--"priggish"
I could not bear to call him, he was so genuine and really modest; the
adjective "quaint" seemed to me to suit him better than any other.

"I should like very much to read some of your stories or sketches," I
said, "or better still, you might read them to me, and then we could
discuss them a little as we go on."

Then, for the time being, our conversation stopped but by the end of the
next act--there were only three in all, as far as I remember--my
interest in Rupert's confidences had been increased by that of the drama
before us.

"By-the-bye," I said, almost before the curtain had fallen, "some parts
of this play remind me a little of a story in real life you told me
something of.  And you half promised to tell me more some day."

I spoke and felt eagerly, for a strange idea had struck me--curiously
enough as it may seem to any one unaccustomed to meditate on the
vagaries of our brains and memories--for the first time.  Was there not
a certain amount of resemblance not only between the plot gradually
unfolding before us, but between Rupert's _real_ story, little though I
had heard of it, and the _real_ mystery with which I had come in
contact, though of the facts connected with it I knew scarcely more?

My companion was flattered by my recollection of his confidences.  But
yet I saw that he looked a little uncomfortable.

"I know what you are referring to," he replied.  "But--I haven't
anything more to tell you, and I am afraid I can never hope to work up
what I know so as to make any practical use of it.  They are thinking
after all," he went on a little shamefacedly, "now that I am so much
stronger, of my going into my father's firm--under Clarence of course--
and the mere fact of my being in it would bar the way to my benefiting
as a writer by any of the strange complications lawyers come across in
their work."

I understood and appreciated his reticence, though it by no means
tended--rather the other way indeed--to make an end of the idea that had
suggested itself to me.

"It really does seem," I reflected, as I turned my attention again to
the stage, "as if the Grim House business was fated to haunt me!  This
very play, and the coming across Rupert again, which has recalled his
story!--no! it is no use my trying to put it away for good, I wonder how
that poor Mr Caryll Grey is?" for, as I said, I had heard nothing more
from Isabel on the subject since I had been in London.

Notwithstanding these preoccupations of mind, I thoroughly enjoyed my
evening, which Rupert and his mother were pleased and gratified to hear.

"Now," said Mrs Payne, as we alighted at their own door, "you must get
to bed as quickly as possible, my dear!  I know it is not very late, but
I don't want you to go back to Lady Bretton looking any less well for
your two or three days with us.  In the first place, however, come into
the dining-room, where we shall find sandwiches or something of the
kind," and she led the way thither, I following.

To my surprise, as she entered, she gave a little cry, not of alarm, but
of astonishment and pleasure.

"My dear boy," she exclaimed, "so you have got back to-night after all!
Miss Fitzmaurice," and she turned to me, "this is my eldest son,
Clarence; we did not expect him home till to-morrow."

I came forward with no very great sensation of interest or curiosity,
feeling, indeed, just a little bored at having to talk polite nothings
to another stranger, when I was conscious of being rather sleepy and a
little dazzled by the sudden light, after the pleasant darkness during
the drive home.  But no sooner had I caught a glimpse of the man who had
risen from his seat on our entrance and was on the point of approaching
me with outstretched hand in response to his mother's introduction, than
all my wits and perceptions awoke to their keenest.  I could scarcely
repress an exclamation of amazement, for there stood before me the
unknown whom Moore and I, and indeed Isabel herself, in the first place,
had dubbed with so many designations--"the mysterious stranger"--"the
man of the pocket-book"--"our good Samaritan," and so on!

And although Clarence Payne was in some respects more at a disadvantage
than I, never having seen me except with a hat on, and, as far as I
remember, a veil as well, it was instantly evident that he too
recognised me!

"Miss--" he exclaimed, and his mother, thinking he had not caught my
name, interrupted him before he had time to repeat it.

"Fitzmaurice," she interpolated.

"Miss Fitzmaurice," he resumed, "I am--" then stopped short.

We looked at each other, on both sides waiting for a cue, the young man
evidently quite in the dark as to whether I would wish him to appear to
recognise me or not, and I, for my part, feeling something of the same
nature as regarded him.  But we were both too naturally, I think I may
say, ingenuous, too _young_ perhaps, to act a part without distinct
reason.  We gazed at each other for less time by far than it has taken
me to describe the little scene, then--and after all I think it was the
best ending of it--we both burst out laughing, the half-nervousness
which had so culminated melting into real amusement as we caught sight
of Mrs Payne's amazed face.

"My dearest Clarence!" she was beginning.

"What--what in the world--"--"is there to laugh at?" she was doubtless
going to have continued, had her son not interrupted her, before even I
had time to do so.

"We have met before!" he exclaimed, "though neither of us knew the
other's name;" whereupon Mrs Payne's expression changed from amazement
to perplexity.

"Met before?" she repeated.  "How?  Where?  At some party perhaps?"

He glanced at me as if leaving the unavoidable explanation to me, both
as to extent and character.

"No," I said, replying for him, "it was not at a party," and then, as
there flashed across my mind the extreme probability of Moore and
Clarence Payne meeting each other in the future, I felt that candour, up
to a certain point, was the wisest and best for all concerned.

"It was when I was staying in the country," I went on, "not very long
ago.  My brother slipped and sprained his ankle, and your son, who was
passing about the time, very kindly picked us up and took us safely
home.  It was not at my own home--there it wouldn't have mattered so
much.  We have always felt so grateful to you," I resumed, turning to
"the man of the pocket-book."

Mrs Payne's mingled feelings were now gathered together in extreme
interest, with a strong dash of satisfaction.

"Dear Clarence is always so anxious to help," she said, "and he always
keeps his presence of mind."

"You make too much of it, Miss Fitzmaurice," he replied to me.  "You
have done so all through.  The little service I rendered you was
literally nothing, though indirectly I hope it may have been of use by
obviating delay as to the doctor's seeing the injury--"

"Very _directly_, I should say;" and then for no special reason; I do
not think my remark was particularly funny; we both laughed again.

By this time I, at least, was feeling quite at my ease, and so I think
was my companion.

"So the doctor did come quickly?" he inquired, "and your brother is all
right again by this time, I hope?" drawing forward a chair for me to the
table, while his mother busied herself with the sandwiches and other
things prepared for us, though listening the while with all her ears to
these interesting reminiscences of ours.

"Oh dear, yes!  It was not a bad affair after all.  He was able to go
back to school fairly soon, and his ankle seems quite strong now," I
answered, as I helped myself to a biscuit.

"Was it your brother Moore?"  Rupert inquired, and by his tone I
perceived that he was not altogether pleased at this unexpected
discovery of his senior's previous acquaintance with me.

"Yes," I answered.  "Did _your_ brother--the one at school with him, I
mean--never mention the accident?"

"I think not," said Rupert, at once responding to my little overture.
"I should have been sure to remember it, though perhaps it was before
Leo's going to Minchester."

"Of course it was," I replied.  "I was forgetting how time goes.  That
is a sign of getting old, isn't it?"  I added lightly, though in point
of fact I was not sorry to hear of Moore's reticence as to the adventure
which, except for his agreement with me, he would doubtless have found a
highly spiced experience to relate and be listened to by his companions.

"I don't know," said Rupert rather gloomily.  "We are all getting very
old, I suppose.  I often feel as if I were ninety, and I don't think I
should much care if I were.  Life is not so very entrancing, that I can
see."

His brother glanced at him half-mischievously.

"Speak for yourself, if you please, my dear boy," he said.  "Miss
Fitzmaurice does not feel very antique and decrepit, I am quite sure.
Nor do I.  _I_ think life `grows upon one,' and becomes more and more
interesting every new year one has of it."

"So do I," I exclaimed eagerly.  "I used to dread getting big--I mean
leaving off being a child"--and I felt that I blushed a little, as if I
were talking egotistically--"but I think being grown-up is very nice
after all."

"Yet there are plenty of sad things too," said Clarence gently.
"Sometimes one feels as if it were scarcely fair that one should have so
much and others so terribly little," and I _fancied_ he sighed a little.

"Dear Clarence," said his mother, "that is so like you," and she patted
his head.

He was a very good son.  I _felt_ that her remarks and manner irritated
him a little, but he never showed it, so as to chill or hurt her in the
least.

"He is so deeply interested in the poor," she continued, turning to me,
"and in all the wonderful plans on foot now-a-days for improving their
condition."

At this it seemed to me that Clarence Payne got rather red.

"My dear mother," he said, "you give me credit for far more virtues than
I possess.  But perhaps Miss Fitzmaurice knows already that all your
home-farm poultry turn to swans, whatever they were to start with.  I am
afraid philanthropic schemes and I haven't had much to say to each other
of late.  And after all," here he spoke more slowly, and I knew that his
words were tacitly addressed to me, "I doubt if my greatest sympathy is
with the poor.  It sounds hard-hearted perhaps, but there are, there
must be, miseries which they could not feel in the same way as those of
our own classes do," and again it seemed to me that I caught an almost
inaudible sigh.  And by one of those "brain-waves," as I believe it is
now the fashion to call them, from that moment I felt convinced that he
had been down at the Grim House again, and that troubles were thickening
there.

There came another murmur of maternal admiration from Mrs Payne, but
her son's last words had saddened me, and a moment or two later I owned
to being tired and sleepy, and we bade each other good-night.

My first waking thoughts the next morning were that something strange
and unexpected had happened.  For a moment or two the unfamiliar room,
with its handsome but heavy furniture, very different from the light
chintz-hung quarters, with their pretty little adornments, which my
godmother had prepared for me, added to my confusion of mind.  Then, bit
by bit, the events of the day before unrolled themselves in my memory.

"What can be the matter," I thought, "with the Greys?  For I am
perfectly certain that something new or worse _is_ the matter.  And how
can I find out?  And what could I do to help them if I knew?  Would it,
could it ever be right and honourable to tell what I heard--that name?"

My heart beat faster at the very idea.  I felt as if I _must_ confide my
perplexities to some one; yet to do so to Clarence Payne would, I knew,
be manifestly unfair, unless I could tell him the whole.  Still, might
there not be a sort of compromise?  Under the circumstances, the very
strange circumstances, of our both knowing what we did, though he little
suspected the _possibly_ vital information I possessed--under the
circumstances, surely there would be no breach of etiquette or even of
good taste in my asking him if he had been there, and if my intuitions
as to some new cause of distress were correct?  For before I could even
battle out the question with myself thoroughly as to whether anything
would justify me in betraying my secret, I must know if the new
complications I suspected lay in that direction.  And Clarence was my
only possible source of information.  Isabel knew nothing, I felt sure,
and it was not the least use applying to her.

So by the time I was dressed I had arrived at a kind of decision.  I
would lead the conversation round to our former meeting, on the first
possible chance that offered itself of talking privately with the
younger Mr Payne; a word from him would be enough to show me my ground.
If he at once appeared determined to ignore all reference to the Greys
and their affairs, I should, I feared, feel compelled to give up all
hope of being of use.  But this I did not anticipate.  The covert
allusions in his remarks the night before, which had at once struck me
as more or less _intended_, made me instinctively certain that no
expression of interest in his unfortunate clients on my part would be
resented; nay more, that so long as I only mentioned them to himself
alone, something of the kind would seem but natural and called for.
Then again, perhaps the new trouble, whose existence I so strongly
suspected, might be something quite open and unmysterious, concerning
the health of the cripple brother or of some other of the family
perhaps, which even their confidential lawyers--and such it was
impossible to doubt was the Paynes' relation to them--might allude to,
to any one who knew the Grimsthorpe people even by name only.

"It is clear that _they_ are the originals of Rupert's mysterious
family," I said to myself, "but I will not come within a mile of
allusion to them to _him_.  It would not be fair.  I don't believe, to
begin with, that he knows anything, and I rather suspect from his manner
yesterday that he is frightened at having told me the little he did.
No; I can only try my ground with Clarence, no one else," and my spirits
rose as the idea took form in my imagination of my old dreams perhaps
coming true--of my acting the good fairy towards these poor people, for
nearly a quarter of a century immured in their gloomy dwelling, owing to
the evil machinations of--I started at the thought--a member of my own
family!

"But if it be so," I went on, "the more grounds for my trying to help if
I can;" and I went down to breakfast feeling quite strung up and
prepared to act upon my resolution as quickly as possible, even while
realising fully that it might call for some diplomacy, as unless I saw
that my motives were likely to be sympathised in by Clarence Payne, I
would say and do nothing, in _that_ direction at least.

I was met by disappointment.  There was no one in the dining-room but
Mrs Payne, who added to her other model qualities that of punctuality
and early rising.  I was, I suppose, a little late, but she greeted me
most cordially.

"We have to be very regular," she said, "as Mr Payne and my eldest son
go off pointedly, though I did want Clarence to give himself a little
latitude this morning after his long journey.  And Felix, our baby, is
due at school at nine o'clock, though he has not very far to go.  And
Rupert--" she was continuing, but I am afraid I cut her short.

"I am so sorry," I said.  "I could easily have hurried a little if I had
known."  And I really _was_ feeling sorry, though not from any sense of
penitence, as Mrs Payne evidently supposed.

"Oh!  Rupert is not down yet," she said.  "I am afraid he has got into
rather lazy ways;" and she went on talking about the improvement in his
health, their plans for his future, etc, without discovering that I was
not giving my full attention, for my whole mind was running on the
chances of a talk with Clarence, and how it was to be managed without
letting him himself suspect that anything of the kind was premeditated
on my part.  I had not realised the difference between town and country
life, between busy, and so to say, idle people.  At home, or on any
country visit, nothing would have been easier, but here I foresaw all
sorts of difficulties, and my spirits flagged.

"You're tired, my dear, I am afraid," said my kind hostess, but, luckily
perhaps, at that moment Rupert made his appearance.  He glanced round
the room, and I could not help a slight feeling of amusement at the
gratification I detected in his face when he saw that his mother and I
were alone.

"I may lay my account," I thought, "to a good morning of literary
confidences and aspirations, not to speak of criticism.  But after all,
I may turn it to some purpose.  I don't want to involve the boy in any
way, but I dare say I am adroit enough to find out something from him
which may help to guide me a little," and my greeting of the young
fellow was probably proportionally hearty, for his face lightened up
still more, and half-way through our meal--for his mother's breakfast
was a thing of the past--he begged her to leave the care of me in his
hands.

"I'm sure Miss Fitzmaurice won't mind," he said affably.  "Will you?" he
added, turning to me, to which I replied by a smile, as he expected.
"Mother is fidgeting to see the housekeeper; I know her little ways so
well, especially as it is Saturday, and father and Clarence, not to
speak of Felix, will probably all come home to luncheon, and dinner is
pretty sure to be unusually early or unusually late."

Mrs Payne laughed, but evidently he had hit the mark, for with a word
of excuse to me she left us, and Rupert busied himself with pouring out
a second cup of coffee for me, and attending scrupulously to all my
wants.

I saw an opening to getting a little information, and profited by it.

"What do you generally do on Saturday afternoons?"  I said.  "Do you go
off to cricket matches or football matches, or--oh!  I know what you're
going to say, that I shouldn't jumble up seasons in that sort of way.
And I do know better, but I am asking for general information.  I don't
suppose you all stay at home doing nothing!"

"Well, to-day, as I happen to know," he replied importantly, "they have
designs upon you in the shape of a Spring Flower Show at the Botanical
Gardens.  I don't suppose you'll care about it, but mother is one of
those people who would be miserable if she did not arrange amusement for
her guests; so, my dear Miss Fitzmaurice, you will have to make the best
of it."

"I shall like it very much," I replied.  "Which of you will be going?
You, I suppose?"

He hesitated.

"Well, no," he said, "I'm afraid not.  I really am rather busy just now,
and--that sort of thing is a change for Clarence after his office work.
So, as you won't see much of me for the rest of the day, is it
presumptuous of me to hope that will let me go over some of my work with
for half-an-hour or so this morning?  The library at the back of the
house is really a pleasant room for a quiet talk--or, if you keep to
your kind proposal of letting me read aloud to you, I should be most
grateful."

CHAPTER TWELVE.

A FLOWER SHOW.

Rupert's proposal was just what I was hoping for.  I responded most
cordially, feeling half ashamed of my real motive for so doing when I
saw the unmistakable gratification in his eyes.  So I resolved to do my
best--but a small "best" at most--to help him, especially when, on
following him to the library, I saw the little preparations he had
already made there for my comfort, which he was half anxious, half shy
about.

The season was still early enough in the year for the weather to be very
uncertain, if indeed in this so-called "temperate" zone of ours it is
ever anything else.  It was chilly enough to make a little fire
acceptable, particularly in the large book-lined room with its heavy
furniture and hangings and northern aspect.  And to this my young host
had seen.  The flames danced merrily upwards, and a small table and
eminently comfortable leathern arm-chair were drawn up at one side of
the hearth.

"Now," said Rupert, as he stooped for a footstool,--"now, Miss
Fitzmaurice, make yourself thoroughly comfortable if you can, so as the
better to bear the victimising before you."

"Nonsense!"  I said, laughing.  "I don't feel the least like a victim;
still less, however, like a judge!  I shall just think you are giving me
a pleasant morning's entertainment.  But first, before we settle down,
let me make a little tour of the room.  New rooms, as well as new places
of every kind, interest me," and I strolled round, glancing up at the
shelves, and here and there stopping to read the title of one of the
well-bound, mostly venerable-looking volumes.

"It is an ugly old room," said Rupert.  "You see, my people don't go in
for modernising in any way.  But still I think there is a charm about
these gloomy, stately old London rooms."

"Of course there is," I replied, for though the new order of things as
to house decoration and so on was in its earliest infancy, on that very
account perhaps its crudities were already frequently visible and
jarring.  "I love a room which you _feel_ has been the same for more
than one generation.  Whose corner is that?"  I went on, as I perceived
a neat, not ugly, but very business-like writing-table with chair to
match, in a nook facing the book-shelves, and near one of the windows.
"Yours?"

"No," Rupert replied.  "That is where Clarence writes when he has to
bring work home, as sometimes happens.  Mother doesn't approve of our
sitting up in our own rooms.  She never has allowed it--she's afraid of
our falling asleep and setting fire to the house, though I don't see
that the risk isn't pretty much the same downstairs as well as
upstairs."

"Oh, I don't know that," I said; "it would take a good deal to make
_these_ burn," and I touched the thick woollen draperies of the window
as I spoke.  Half unconsciously I had moved a little nearer to the
writing-table, and the postmark of a large bluish-coloured envelope
caught my eyes, which, as I have said, are, or at least were, in those
days very quick.  It was that of "Millflowers."  I felt myself blush,
though I am quite sure Rupert did not notice it; indeed the room was too
dusky for him to have done so, and a feeling of annoyance went through
me.  "I seem fated to do mean things," I thought.  "Eavesdropping, and
now reading what I have no right to see," though, after all, the word I
had noticed did no more than confirm what I was already instinctively
convinced of--that the Paynes were the legal advisers of the Grimsthorpe
family.

I turned back quickly towards the fireplace.

"How hard your brother must work," I said, as I settled myself in the
roomy chair.

"Yes," Rupert replied--by this time he was arranging a sheaf or two of
papers on the small table--"yes, he does, lately especially, for
father's partner died some months ago, which has given Clarence more to
do, but better position too, of course."

"Oh, indeed," I replied, while I added to myself, "No doubt, then, he
_now_ knows the Grey affairs and secrets, so far as Mr Grey allows them
to be known.  For I remember Rupert telling me that _two_ were in the
mysterious family's confidence, and that in time to come it might fall
to his share to be one of the two."

"He has some variety in his work, though," I went on.  "At least he
seems to travel a good deal."

"Now and then it happens so," said Rupert.  "This winter he has had some
long journeys--some old clients of ours--not able to travel up to town.
And I fancy he is rather worried--a member of the family is very ill
just now."

My heart went down.  "It must be that poor Caryll," I thought, with
melancholy misgiving.

"Why, it seems nearly as bad as being a doctor," I said, with assumed
carelessness.

"Worse," replied Rupert impressively.  "You see, in nine cases out of
ten a doctor doesn't come in for family secrets as a lawyer does.  That
is why I shall feel it so tantalising to get hold of materials for such
_lovely_ plots."

I could scarcely help smiling at the boyish emphasis he laid on the
adjective.

"Well," I replied, "you must do your best.  Can't you take a bit here
and a bit there, and weave them together in such a way that nobody could
possibly recognise the individuals or circumstances that had suggested
the story?"

"Yes," said Rupert doubtfully.  "I suppose that is the sort of thing one
has to do, though my instinct would rather go with idealising, so to
say, or dramatising some history in its entirety."  He stopped, and
seemed to be thinking, and I knew by intuition that the subject of his
meditations was the Grim House, and the tragedy or tragedies connected
with it.  But I felt that it would be unjustifiable to lead him on to
say more, and after all, I had already found out as much as I had really
expected.  Clarence Payne had been at Millflowers again, and fresh or
additional trouble was brewing there--to himself alone would it be right
to apply for details as to this.  And gradually my vague plans as to how
to set to work concentrated themselves into simplicity.  I determined to
ask Clarence, without beating about the bush, if or what he could tell
me more.  And then I must judge for myself--possibly even appeal to him
himself to decide for me, if, on my side, I had any right to reveal or
even hint at any part of the secret having come into my possession as it
had done?

For the moment, courtesy and good-nature demanded that I should put my
own preoccupations on one side, and give my best attention to Rupert and
his literary ambitions, and I think I succeeded in gratifying him.  I
dare say it was better for myself not to go on planning and considering
over this matter, which seemed to have seized my thoughts and
imaginations in an almost inexplicable way from the very first mention
of it by Isabel Wynyard at Weissbad.

So the morning passed pleasantly enough.  There was nothing in any of
Rupert's stories or sketches to recall the mystery I had come to feel so
strangely connected with; I imagine that he kept off any approach to
this special subject for his skill on purpose.  And between us we worked
up one or two slighter things, _not_, as the event proved,
unsuccessfully.  Rupert's first triumph in the literary world was the
acceptance by one of the then few serials of good standing of a story we
gave our best attention to that morning.  Poor boy! how grateful he was,
and how delighted when he was able to write to tell me of this, some
weeks later!

The day turned out beautifully fine and mild, which I was glad of.  For
if it had been rainy, Mrs Payne's project for the afternoon would
probably have been given up, or at least would scarcely have helped my
private arrangement in the direction I was hoping for.

"We might as well sit in the stiff old drawing-room all the afternoon as
in a stuffy tent at a flower show," I thought to myself, "so far as any
opportunity for saying a word that everybody wouldn't hear is
concerned."

My hostess told me that luncheon would be half-an-hour later than usual,
to suit her husband and son's convenience.

"I am so glad," she went on, "that it is such a lovely day, quite bright
and sunny," and as she spoke, she drew down a blind with housewifely
consideration for the rich old velvet carpet in the drawing-room where I
had been writing since released by Rupert.  "It will show off some of
your pretty things to advantage, my dear, though you must take care to
have something in the way of a wrap with you too, as one never knows how
the weather may change at this time of year."

And to tell the truth, my reflections when she joined me had been on
similar lines--what should I wear that would be becoming and suitable,
and light enough and warm enough all in one?  For my apprenticeship to
society, under Lady Bretton's judicious superintendence, had not been
thrown away.  Nor was I indifferent to the effect I might personally
have on Clarence Payne.

"I don't want him to think me an unfinished school-girl," I said to
myself.  "And he has never really seen me in the daytime.  Both times he
met me at Millflowers it was dusk, and all the better, as I was muffled
up like an old woman."

The result of my cogitations proved satisfactory, as far as my hostess
was concerned.

"What a pretty dress!" she exclaimed admiringly, as I came downstairs
all ready attired, a few minutes before luncheon-time.  "That shade of
blue is charming and very uncommon too, and the hat goes so well with it
I suppose you always get your things from London even for the country?"
Whereupon a little clothes talk followed, in the middle of which the
front door opened, and Clarence let himself in with his latch-key.

I looked at him with interest--men, as well as women, sometimes impress
one very differently according to even trivial circumstances--such as
time of day, different dress, or so on.

Yes, there could be no doubt as to his good looks.  Being dark myself,
except for the blue Irish eyes, which I own to being a little proud of,
I have naturally always had a predilection for fairness in others.
Clarence Payne was scarcely perhaps to be described as "fair."  To begin
with, notwithstanding his office life, he managed to have a pleasant
touch of sunburn, always desirable to my mind in a man.  He had bright,
rather keen, hazel eyes, and bright hair, one may almost say, to match.
The colour of the hair is now a thing of the past, but the keen yet
kindly eyes are still unchanged.

Luncheon was not a very long affair that day.  We soon found ourselves
bowling along, though at a sober pace, in the big landau, somewhat
old-fashioned but eminently comfortable, like everything belonging to
the Payne household.  We were a party of four, my host and hostess,
Clarence and myself.  But it was not dull.  Mr Payne had a real gift
for interesting and sympathetic conversation, and, like his elder son, a
very decided touch of humour, somewhat wanting, I am afraid, in Rupert,
and dear Mrs Payne had an almost equally happy gift or knack--that of
never being in the way, for what she perhaps lacked in intellectual
power was more than recompensed for by her never-failing fund of
intuitive sympathy.

"It is really a pleasure," said Mr Payne, as we were approaching our
destination, "to get thoroughly out of the city by daylight, if but once
a week."

"Yes," said Clarence, "every evil has its good.  We shouldn't enjoy it
as much if we had more of it--of this sort of thing, I mean.  But you
are luckier than I, father, in some ways," and turning to me he went on,
"My father has such a wonderful capacity for throwing things off.  I
don't think business matters trouble you one bit, sir, once you have
left papers and letters behind you," he continued, to Mr Payne.

The elder man laughed.  He evidently looked upon this as a great
compliment.

"It has been acquired, my dear boy," he said; "I have trained myself to
it, and so will you in process of time.  It doesn't come easy just at
first."

I noted these remarks, feeling that they might nerve me in good purpose
for what I had in view, and when, after a few minutes spent together in
admiring the great central trophy of spring flowers, supposed to be the
special object of the exhibition, we separated naturally enough, and I
found myself practically speaking, alone with Clarence, it did not seem
"forced" for me to revert to it.

[Illustration: "I found myself speaking alone with Clarence."]

"Don't you think," I began, "that if one has anything on one's mind it
seems very much worse when one is physically tired?"

The words were commonplace and trite, but they did not seem to strike my
companion in that light.

"Yes," he said, "I do think so certainly, but it is rather curious that
you should say it just now, for the same thought was passing through my
own mind.  I have been worried and anxious lately, and feeling rather
envious of my father's more placid temperament, but I dare say a great
deal of it is simple over-fatigue.  I have had a lot of railway
travelling this week."

And in those days there was more ground than at present for what he
said.  People were less inured to trains, and many of the present
inventions for lessening the jar and friction were still wanting.

"Had you a long journey yesterday?"  I inquired, tentatively.

He glanced at me as he replied--

"Yes, I came right through from Millflowers."

"By the express I hope, this time, however," I answered with a smile.
"Oh, Mr Payne," I went on, in a tone of relief, "I am so glad you have
mentioned it.  I am so longing to know something about the Grim--
Grimsthorpe and those poor people, and I have been wondering how I could
ask you, without committing any terrible breach of--etiquette, or
whatever it is I should call it."

He did not laugh or smile, but took my question in sober earnest, which
I was very glad of.

"Ask me anything you like," he said quietly.  "Your doing so cannot
infringe any rule, written or unwritten.  As to what I may be able to
answer, that is a different matter, but I know you will not
misunderstand if I am unable to say much.  Perhaps I may ask you a
question in the first place?  Have you heard anything of--the Greys
lately?  Your friends, their neighbours, are still at the Manor-house I
suppose--they are residents there, are they not?"

"Oh dear, yes," I replied.  "The Wynyards have been at Millflowers from
time immemorial.  So of course they know all that any outsider can know
about Grimsthorpe.  But Mr Wynyard put down gossip with an iron hand--
that was why Moore--my brother--and I were _so_ grateful to Mr Grey for
agreeing that nothing should be said about that--that inexcusable
intrusion."

"Your brother is only a schoolboy, when all is said and done," said
Clarence, as I momentarily hesitated.

I felt my face grow red, but I don't think he noticed it.

"Ah!"  I exclaimed, "you don't know all--you judge too leniently.  Some
day perhaps," but then I broke off abruptly.  There was time enough for
confessing my own foolish share in the affair; what I had to do at
present was not to lose the opportunity.  "I must answer your question,"
I resumed.  "No, I have not heard anything at all for many weeks; the
Wynyards have been away, and it is not probable that Miss Wynyard had
anything to tell me, though she does know that I am greatly interested
in the Grim House people."

Clarence smiled a little.

"Oh! that's what they call the place, is it?" he said; "I had not heard
it before.  You see I know nothing of the neighbourhood or of what is
said about them there.  I go down solely on business, and never prolong
my stay unnecessarily.  Then," he added, "does Miss Wynyard not know
anything about the real circumstances of your brother's accident?"

"Of course not," I replied, with a touch of indignation.  "Have you
forgotten my arrangement with Mr Grey?  That no one but themselves, and
you of course, and Moore and I, should know about it.  Why, even when
the little old sisters came over so kindly the next morning, they did
not hint in the very slightest degree that they had heard anything of it
except from outside sources!"

But my rather sharp retort and reproachful manner only seemed to amuse
my companion again.

"Yes," he said, "I gathered as much from Miss Grey's account of the
visit.  It must have been quite a little comedy in its way."

"It was very, very _kind_ of them," I said, not yet quite smoothed down.

"Of course it was," he replied, "as I think I have had the pleasure of
telling you before, they are the very kindest people in the world.  That
is why one feels so specially for them in their troubles.  But please
forgive me for supposing that you took Miss Wynyard into your
confidence--I spoke thoughtlessly.  Then you had not even heard of poor
Caryll Grey's serious illness?"

"Oh yes, I had," I exclaimed.  "I meant to have said so, but I am afraid
I've got a very confused way of talking."

I glanced round half nervously, for I had a worried feeling that his
father and mother would be looking for us, and wondering where we were.
Clarence seemed to understand intuitively.

"There is no hurry," he said gently, "my father and mother are perfectly
happy by themselves.  It is an old joke among us that they are always
ready for a little bit of honeymooning.  Let us sit down--it's more
comfortable when one wants to talk."

I did so.  There was a quiet corner where we were practically completely
alone.  I could see, and I was not sorry for it, that Clarence Payne was
really interested--professionally so, I may almost say; his quick
instinct had detected something more than ordinary kindly feeling or
curiosity of any kind in my tone about the matter, and it made it easier
for me to continue.

"Yes," I repeated, "I did know about the younger brother's illness, and
I should like to hear more.  Indeed anything that you feel you can tell
me.  Is he getting better?  Do you think he will recover?  Isabel
Wynyard only told me that the doctor looked very grave when she or her
father inquired about him."

Clarence thought for a moment before replying.  I waited anxiously.

"He is certainly very seriously ill," he said at last.  "But these
delicate people often pull through where stronger ones snap.  But--I
fear there are complications which are unfavourable."

"Do you mean," I said eagerly, "anything connected with the whole
affair?  The mystery, whatever it is?  For of course that there is a
mystery is no secret.  You said I might ask you anything," I concluded
apologetically, for it seemed to me that his face by this time grew
earnest, grew increasingly so, as I went on speaking.

"Yes, yes," he said quickly, "it wasn't that I was thinking of.  You are
quite right to speak openly, and yet"--and he turned and looked me fully
in the face--"we are both fencing a little, Miss Fitzmaurice, I feel,
after all.  My impression is that you know something more than so far
you have been able to allow.  Tell me, is it not so?  And on my side, I
will confide to you that I believe Caryll Grey would have a much better
chance if his mind were more at ease."

I sat and pondered deeply.

"Yes, Mr Payne," I replied.  "Something has come to my knowledge.  I
cannot yet tell you _how_.  And I am miserable at not knowing what is
right to do.  I _feared_ you would say what you have just done, and I
would give anything to feel justified in telling you all I know, for
little as it is, it may be of enormous importance.  But is one, can one
ever be justified in making use of what one was not intended to hear?"

I looked up at him, feeling that anxiety for his decision was imprinted
on every feature of my face.

"I must think it over," he replied slowly.  "I can scarcely feel that I
am disinterested in the matter.  It has engrossed me so much of late.
Professionally of course, and beyond that from my strong personal
friendship for this family.  I must think it over," he repeated.

"But is there time for that?"  I asked, with a sort of disappointment
that he had not at once authorised me, as it were, to tell all.  "Is not
the younger brother in a very critical state?  If anything can be done
for him, should it not be done at once?"

"In the way of easing his mind, you mean, I suppose?"  Clarence asked.
"It is difficult for me to reply, being so much in the dark as I am.
Any sort of excitement would have to be avoided, and after all what you
could tell me might be useless."

"I don't think so," I said breathlessly, and at the words I saw his face
redden a little, as if sharing my feelings.  But he shook his head,
evidently repressing his eagerness with a strong hand.

"No," he said, "honestly I can't say that there is any _very_ pressing
need for deciding what you have put before me.  For the moment the poor
fellow must be kept quiet.  He _is_ gaining ground a little, I think,
physically, from what I learned by the last accounts.  And the rest of
them are really wonderful, admirable, in their calm and courage," and
here again he smiled.  "You could scarcely associate the elder brother
with the word `cheerful,' could you?" he said.  "But really, since
Caryll's illness he has nearly approached seeming so, all out of
devotion."

What a picture his words brought before me!  How I longed to feel free
to begin to cut the knot!  For that I held in my hands the possibility
of doing so was becoming more and more impressed upon me; not that I
could have given any practical or conclusive grounds for this feeling!
But then, all through the strange affair with which I had become
associated, I had been conscious of a conviction that somehow or other I
was, to put it in commonplace words, intended to "see it through?"

Time had passed more rapidly than we realised in the interest of our
talk.  Something, the striking of a clock probably, made Clarence start
and look at his watch.

"Yes," he said, "we had better be looking out for the others.  First let
us make a tour of the place, the exhibition, I mean; we have only seen
one house, and we must not be in utter ignorance of the rest."

I got up almost before he had finished speaking.  I had a wholesome fear
of any cross-questioning on Mrs Payne's part, though it had not
occurred to me, as it might perhaps have done to a more experienced
young woman, that she might be annoyed by my unduly monopolising her
son.  But I felt too excited and eager to have replied in a commonplace
way, and as we strolled round the tents, vaguely admiring the beautiful
groups of flowers and plants they contained, and glancing from side to
side in quest of our seniors, I made no pretence of conversation with my
companion, and he too was very silent.  It was only at the last moment
of our solitude, just when we caught sight at last of his father and
mother coming towards us, that Clarence slackened his pace a little, and
said gently--

"Don't worry about this too much.  I am quite sure that when people
really want to do what is right and best, things are shaped for us into
guidance.  I have often found it so in life, though my experience hasn't
been a very long one as yet."

I felt grateful for his kindness, though I did not reply.  There was
more on my mind than he understood; the reproachful consciousness of my
own foolish presumption was not absent from my mind, paradoxical as this
may sound in conjunction with the feeling I have alluded to, of being
destined--intended--to be an instrument in the deliverance of the
prisoners of the Grim House.

"I _need_ not have mixed myself up in it in the least," I thought; "and
why, after things have gone on quietly enough with them for so many
years apparently, should Caryll go and fall ill in this serious way, and
place me in such a tangle of perplexity?  For, of course, it does not
take much putting two and two together to see that what the poor thing
is longing and praying for is to have his brother cleared from the
mysterious cloud over him."

As will be remembered, the words I had overheard clearly pointed to the
elder Mr Grey being the centre of the trouble--my own instinctive
conviction since my first glimpse of the four faces in the square pew at
Millflowers church.

Mrs Payne's first words relieved my immediate apprehension.  She looked
serenely content, and pleased with herself and everybody else, us
truants included.

"Is it not a charming show?" she said.  "I have never seen a prettier.
Your father and I, Clarence, are feeling more eager than ever about the
little country-house we often talk of.  How I should enjoy managing the
garden!"

CHAPTER THIRTEEN.

THE BEGINNING OF THE END.

I awoke the next morning with a certain feeling of relief.  Clarence
Payne, it is true, had given me no definite advice as yet, but it was a
comfort to know that he, to a great extent, understood and certainly
sympathised with my position.  Then, too, I was thankful to have his
assurance that Caryll Grey's condition was not quite such a critical one
as I had begun to fear; not improbably indeed, if any action were taken
on the knowledge that had come to me, even if it affected the whole
fortunes of the Grey family satisfactorily, it might have to be kept
secret from the younger brother till he had progressed further towards
the partial recovery which there now seemed some hope of.  And in the
meantime, I felt well content to rest on my oars for a little, knowing
that I had done what I could for the best.  There was something bracing
and strengthening in Clarence's simple belief that when one so acted,
direction--guidance--call it what you will, would come.

I shall always remember that Sunday in Granville Square.  Owing
possibly, in part, to the sort of nervous tension I had worked myself up
to, now succeeded by a reaction to comparative restfulness, it has left
on my memory an association of peculiar peacefulness.  To a country-bred
person, in those days perhaps more than now, the quiet of the London
streets on a Sunday struck me agreeably, and this quiet one I enjoyed to
the full in my present quarters.  The old-fashioned square was almost as
silent as in the middle of the night, and indoors, though the Paynes
were far from puritanical either in belief or practice, the first day of
the week was observed somewhat strictly, in the sense, above all, of its
being reposeful and calm for the whole household, servants as well as
masters.  Not that at my godmother's the true spirit of the fourth
commandment was set aside, but she was of a different nature, and seemed
to belong to a different order of things, socially speaking.

It never occurred to my present host and hostess to attend any church
but their legitimate parish one, whither we all dutifully bent our steps
to the appointed places.  There was no waiting in the aisle, no pushing
or crowding, however decorously veiled.  The service now-a-days, no
doubt, would strike most people as dull, and by no means soul-stirring,
and perhaps to a great extent so it was!  But all things in this world
have their two sides.  There was something dignified and reverent about
the whole proceedings, which I have always remembered with a certain
admiration; appreciative of, and I hope grateful, though I am, for the
more abundant life and light which have in such things come to us in the
latter half of the present century.  I don't remember anything about the
sermon, except that it was gentle and mildly instructive, the preacher
giving one the impression of being a scholar and a gentleman of the old
school.  But whatever it was, it suited me that day.  So did the whole
course of things.  The quiet little walk home across the square; the
simple, though carefully served, cold luncheon; the afternoon in my own
room, where, as the day was chilly, a nice little fire greeted me.  Then
the comfortable, somewhat "schoolroom-like" five o'clock tea, to which
one or two intimate friends dropped in.  Church again later, for those
who felt equal to it, of which I was not one, and supper, followed by
some favourite hymns, led by Mrs Payne's sweet voice, and accompanied
by Rupert on a chamber-organ installed for the purpose in the library.

I liked it all.

I had no private talk with Clarence that day, and when I came down to
breakfast on the Monday morning, though I had intended to be very early,
I found he had already gone.  I felt a little disappointed, but that was
all.  There was something about him which gave one a feeling of security
and stability.  I felt certain he would not forget a syllable of what
had passed between us--that he was not the kind of character to do so,
even if his own keen interest and sympathy had not been involved in the
matter, as I knew that they so thoroughly were.

That evening there was a little dinner-party in my honour.  I was to
leave the next morning, and Mrs Payne had exerted herself to get
together a few friends whom she knew intimately enough to invite at
short notice.  There was one remarkably pretty girl, the daughter or
niece of the senior partner in the Payne firm, whose death, a year or so
ago, Rupert had told me of.  She was something of an heiress, the same
informant told me; in _his_ opinion the man she was just going to be
married to was not "half good enough for her."

"Had it been _Clarence_ now," he proceeded to say, with the funny little
half-patronising air, which, in conjunction somehow with his literary
aspirations, was so amusing, "one would not have wondered."

"But she looks exceedingly happy," I ventured to remark.

"That's just it," said Rupert irritably.  "If it had been Clarence now,
one could understand her looking as if nobody had ever been going to be
married before."

As he spoke, the last-named person crossed the room to us.

"What's the matter, Rupert?" he said.  "You look rather at war with the
world.  I fancy I caught the sound of my own name--have I done anything
to ruffle his feathers, Miss Fitzmaurice?"

I smiled; indeed I was on the point of laughing outright, Rupert looked
so cross.

"No," I said, "not that I know of, except--the being yourself, and not
somebody else, or rather not being in somebody else's shoes at the
present time."

I am afraid my raillery was far from being oil on the waters of Rupert's
irritation.  It was getting late; some of the guests had already left.
Rupert got up with some murmured excuse and joined his mother at the
other side of the room, whereupon Clarence took his place, so matters
had fallen out luckily for me, though I had had no intention of driving
Rupert away.

"Is he really annoyed at anything?" asked the elder brother.

"Oh, no!"  I replied, "nothing of the slightest consequence.  But I
think he would like to be wire-puller to living puppets as well as to
those of his own creation, sometimes."

"I suppose there's a touch of that about us all," said Clarence, and
though he spoke lightly, I think we both felt that the remark was rather
curiously appropriate at the present juncture of the drama, of which we
were longing to see the denouement.

"Just at present," I said half ruefully, "I am longing, as you know, to
be told whether I should pull wires at all or not."

"Yes, yes," he said quickly, "I know.  Don't think I am forgetting about
it.  I am expecting letters to-morrow even.  May I write to you?  I am
sorry to hear you are leaving us so soon.  Will you tell me your
address?"

I did so, understanding that he did not wish to apply to his mother for
it.

"Write to me?"  I repeated.  "Yes, indeed, I hope you will.  Come to see
me if necessary; indeed I almost think it's sure to be so."

I was feeling less philosophical about the whole business than I had
done.  Fully as my sympathy was enlisted, there were times when the fact
of being in the least mixed up in the unhappy affair weighed on me so
uncomfortably, that I felt inclined to throw it off altogether, and the
knowledge that I had brought it upon myself by no means diminished this
discomfort; such knowledge never does, which truth I wish our
well-intentioned friends would sometimes lay to heart!

But Clarence's next words had again a calming effect.

"I don't know how it is," he said.  "I can give neither rhyme nor reason
for it, but I have a strong persuasion, as I think I said before, that
events are working up in that direction, to clear the ground.  We must
just be a little patient."

And he was right, as the conclusion of my little history will show.  The
feeling, the inward persuasion to which he alluded may seem fantastic,
but I have noticed in life that such premonitions are by no means
limited to superstitious or highly imaginative people.  They come
sometimes, or are sent, to the best-balanced minds among us, and in such
cases of course with double force, bringing with them strenuous demand
on our respect and attention.  I thanked Clarence, for I felt it a
compliment that he should thus trust me--he, an acute and practical
man--with the avowal of what many would have set aside as too fanciful
to be worthy of any consideration.

And from that time--I must again use a rather trite expression--"the
plot began to thicken"--palpably so; though, as when the clouds gather
together for a final burst, the thickening, as before long we were
thankful to feel able to hope, was preliminary to a dispersion of the
long, long heavy gloom hanging over an innocent group, with whom
circumstances had led to several, unconnected with its members by any
natural ties, feeling deep sympathy for, myself among them.

I returned to Lady Bretton's the next morning.  I felt sorry to leave my
new friends, though the regret was mitigated by their heartily-expressed
hopes that we should meet again--hopes which I was sure would be
realised, as I could so thoroughly respond to them, and I knew that I
had but to say a word to secure my kind parents' co-operation in any
plan for continuing the intercourse.

My godmother was pleased, unfeignedly and rather specially so, it seemed
to me, to have me with her again.  She cross-questioned me a little more
than was usual with her as to the Granville Square people, and was not
_quite_ as cordial about them as I could have wished, which somewhat
perplexed me.

"Very nice! oh yes, I have no doubt they are very nice, excellent
people," she said, "and it will do you no harm, Reggie, dear," for she
sometimes condescended to use my brother's pet name.  It had rather
taken her fancy, and then, too, she being my name-mother as well as
godmother, the abbreviation diminished confusion--"no harm to see
something of other kinds of society.  There are so many _shades_ of it
in London, even among the well-bred, unexceptionable people."

Still I felt that her tone was not thoroughly cordial, especially when
she added consideringly--

"I thought the young fellow, the one who wants to write novels, was the
eldest son?"

"Oh, no!"  I replied.  "Clarence Payne is some years older, and I--" but
I stopped short.  I had been on the point of adding, "I have met him
before," but under the circumstances of that meeting, I quickly
remembered that it was better not to do so.

I think it was the next day but one that I received a letter from my
father.  The sight of his handwriting gave me a little start, for it was
very rarely indeed that he was one of my correspondents when I was away
from home, as he left all letter-writing, as far as I was concerned, to
my mother, who had rather an old-fashioned love of it, in consequence of
which, what she wrote was always interesting.

"I hope mamma is not ill," I thought, as I opened the envelope;
fortunately I was alone at the time, for the contents of the sheet
before me were indeed surprising.  I have it still, so I think I will
here transcribe at least some part of it.

To begin with, it was headed, "Private and confidential," which, had I
been less disinterestedly engrossed at once by the nature of the
communication, would have filled me with no little pride, for my father,
though in his heart he had a high respect for sensible women, was rather
chary of allowing that many such existed.

"My dear child," it went on, "after some consideration, I have made up
my mind to confide to you--I may almost say consult you about--a rather
strange occurrence.  Do you remember some little time before you left
home asking me if I knew anything of a certain `Ernest Fitzmaurice,'
whom you had heard casually referred to?  You did not even know if he
were a member of our own family or not; you gave me no special reason
for the inquiry, and after telling you the little I remembered about the
man in question (always supposing that it was the same individual), I
thought no more of the matter, and probably never should have done so
again, but for what I have to tell you.  I received yesterday a letter
written to dictation, but signed by the owner of the name, _i.e._ Ernest
Fitzmaurice himself.  Its contents are in a sense private, though the
writer in no way debars me from acting upon them--in fact, that I should
do so, and that without delay, is the motive of his communication.  The
letter is dated from an hotel at Liverpool, where he has recently
arrived, and where he is delayed by serious, indeed he hints probably
fatal illness.  He has been in bad health for some time, but in no
anticipation of anything sudden, so came over from Australia to
prosecute certain inquiries leading to the reparation of a terrible
wrong which he committed many years ago in this country.  Of this wrong
he gives me a rough idea, but reserves details till we meet, or at least
till he receives a reply to his letter.  It may seem strange that he has
picked me out, distant relation as I am, for his confidence, but this he
explains satisfactorily enough, his own immediate family having to a
great extent died out, and such as remain very difficult to trace,
whereas we, from our long residence in the same spot, and my county
position, were easily found.  The man is not poor--rather, I should
infer, very rich.  He has a wife and family in the colonies, known and
respected there, as he has been himself, but under a different name,
which he does not tell me.  His narrative, slightly as he gives it,
fills me with horror and indignation, though this attempt at reparation,
tardy as it is, should, I suppose, make us pity him.  What a burden he
must have carried about all these years of outward success and
prosperity!  Now, my dear Regina, if there is anything you can tell me,
I depend upon your doing so.  I may be mistaken in hoping that the
coincidence of your naming this man will lead to anything, but, on the
other hand, I have a strange persuasion that it may do so.  Let me know
at once if my conjecture is correct."

When I had read all this, I sat still for a few minutes with my brain in
a whirl.  Clarence had been right.  My father's intuition, my own, were
right; the whole thing was more than extraordinary!  But it was no time
for reflecting in this way; not a moment must be lost, considering the
critical state this man was in, and the enormous consequence to the
family at Millflowers of what he had to disclose.  No reasonable person
could doubt that the stories were one and the same; that the Ernest
Fitzmaurice whose name I had overheard was this very man.  I sat still,
thinking earnestly what should be my first step, and by degrees things
grew a little clearer.

"I must write to father, and get his leave to consult the Paynes," I
thought, "and I shall strongly advise him, without asking my grounds for
so doing as yet, to go down to Liverpool, and at least hear everything
fully, and if necessary, get a `deposition,' or whatever they call it,
from his cousin--how I hate calling him so!--which would be effectual or
valid in case of his death before anything more can be done.  And the
moment my letter is written and posted, I must arrange to see Clarence,
to have him prepared and ready for the necessary action.  My own path is
no longer doubtful; I shall not require to betray anything, only to help
others in the right direction."

I set to work at once to write to my father, and having done so, I felt
a little more at leisure in my mind, and other details began to take
shape.

Yes, it seemed all happening very curiously, all to fit in, to prevent
complication or confusion.

Ten to one "Grey" was not the real name of the family.  How then, with
all the goodwill in the world to help forward this tardy reparation,
could my father have done anything effectual, except by public
advertisement or some step of the kind which would have been horror for
the principals in the affair?  How, again, could the Paynes, father or
son, even suspecting what they already did, have used their influence in
any practical way had Mr Grey continued to refuse to give the name of
the traitor he had so long concealed, but for my assurance that they
were on the right track?  Indeed the ins and outs of the possibilities
and contingencies were too bewildering and useless to dwell upon.  What
_I_ had to do was simple enough.  I calculated that if my father replied
at once, as I felt sure he would--it was before the days of telegrams
being privately employed to any appreciable extent--I should receive a
letter the day after to-morrow by the first post, immediately upon which
I must try to arrange to see Clarence, and probably his father.

So I wrote that same day to the former, telling him that I hoped he
would be able to call on Thursday morning, on the chance, approaching a
certainty, of my having something of great importance to talk over with
him.

"It is better to write this to him," I reflected.

"It will prevent his pondering unnecessarily over what I have asked him
to decide, and it will make his coming to see me much more likely."

This second letter written and sent, I gave a sigh of relief.  I had
done all I could for the present, and though still conscious of a good
deal of nervous anxiety, or rather, perhaps, excitement, I felt more at
rest, and freer to enjoy my kind godmother's plans for the day.  The
"season" was advancing now, and as the time for my return home was close
at hand, these plans of hers for my amusement were multiplying hourly,
so determined was she that the last part of my visit to her should in no
way fall flat.

"I want you to want to come back again," she said to me that afternoon,
as we drove off in her charming carriage to some pleasant party--what or
where, I forget--and as she said it she glanced at me scrutinisingly.
"I have just one fault to find with you," she continued, "tomboy though
your mother called you, and as you called yourself, if I am not
mistaken, before now--I am afraid there is some danger of your growing
too sedate.  That would never do, and to tell you the truth, the danger
of it has struck me since your return from those good folk in Granville
Square.  I hope they have not put it into your wise little head, Reggie,
that your godmother is too frivolous or fashionable, or any nonsense of
that kind?"

"Oh _dear_, no," I replied emphatically and truthfully, though
nevertheless something in her inquiry made me blush a little--not with
any consciousness of a word, or the shadow of a word, having been said
by the Paynes of the kind she alluded to, but because I knew I _had_
secret cause for "sedateness," as Lady Bretton called it;
"preoccupation" would have been a more appropriate word.  And also
because I still felt the charm of the quiet, somewhat more serious tone
of the peaceful and dignified home-life of my new friends, and in my
heart hoped that my next visit to my godmother might mean one to them
too.  "Oh _dear_, no," I repeated, "they are not at all that kind of
family.  They seem to have nice feelings to and about everybody, as far
as I can judge.  Indeed, dearest godmother, I can't tell you how much I
shall look forward to another visit to you.  You have been so very,
_very_ kind."

"That's all right, then," she replied.  "And next time there must be no
interruptions.  I won't have you going off to Granville Square or
anywhere.  You won't care to do so.  It isn't as if there were daughters
in the family," and here there was a touch of inquiry in her tone; "that
reminds me, by the way, that before you come again, I want to hunt up a
few--even one or two--girl friends for you.  You see I could scarcely do
so before, till I knew you a little better and could judge what your
tastes were, and so on."

"And the sort of girl friends you thought I needed!  Evidently they will
not be of the ultra-serious order," I reflected, with a little secret
amusement.  But aloud I just laughed, and begged my godmother to believe
that no girl friends she could possibly hunt up or down for me would
suit me half or a quarter as well as her own charming young-hearted
self.  "I have Isabel Wynyard now," I said, "and I do feel that she has
made me much more like other people--other girls, I mean."

Lady Bretton glanced at me with affectionate approval.

"I don't think, dear," she said, "that in my eyes there would ever have
been much room for improvement or alteration for the better, though I am
sure--I knew her mother a little, you know--that Isabel must be a
thoroughly nice companion for you.  I only hope that some day--"

But here she stopped and hesitated.

"What?"  I said, my curiosity aroused.  "Do go on, dear godmother.  I
could never mind anything you would say."

She laughed, but there was a little constraint in her manner.

"I was only going to--to express a hope," she resumed, "that some day
you may meet somebody as desirable for a different kind of companion as
Isabel Wynyard is in _her_ way.  A commonplace thing to say, and
certainly in your case there is time enough!  Don't be in a hurry about
it, my dear."

It was not for a moment or two that I took in the drift of her remark,
and she laughed again, this time more heartily, at my perplexed
expression.  I think she was pleased to see my entire absence of
self-consciousness.  But when her meaning became clear to me, and I
turned it over in my mind after we got home, I felt a little surprised.
What could she have got into her head to cause any allusion of the kind?
I could not make it out.

The next day brought some enlightenment, and not of a pleasant kind.
Certainly, if the Fates had destined me to interference for good in the
affairs of the Grey family, it was not to be without annoyance and
discomfort to myself!

In answer to my letter to him, I heard from Clarence Payne that he had
arranged to call to see me on Thursday morning.  It was of course
necessary to mention this to my hostess, but in my real interest, and
engrossment to a certain extent, in the matter, I made the little
communication with perfect freedom from embarrassment, and I was really
startled at my godmother's unmistakable surprise and disapproval.

"My dear child," she exclaimed, "what are you thinking of, or what is
this young man thinking of?  It is an extraordinary thing to do!"

I stood silent for a moment, realising that on the face of it the
proceeding _was_ somewhat unconventional.  But it would not be fair to
let any blame for this rest on Clarence Payne.

"I am very sorry," I said, my colour rising, "but it is not anybody's
fault but my own, if fault there is.  I wrote to ask Mr Payne to come.
It is entirely a matter of business--I would like to tell you all about
it, but I don't think I can.  It depends on a letter I have had from
father, and I am expecting another to-morrow morning, which I hope I
shall be able to show you at least part of, in explanation of what I
have done."

But Lady Bretton, good as she was, was not perfect.  She was irritated
at the whole episode, and therefore not quite reasonable.

"I can scarcely think," she said, "that your father can have realised
what he was putting upon you.  If so, he should have written to me
direct.  Why, the very servants will gossip about it, and no wonder, as
of course, from what you say, _I_ am not to make a third at the
interview."

It was all I could do not to begin to cry, but I controlled myself as a
new and, I thought, happy idea struck me.

"I have been very thoughtless, I'm afraid," I said penitently, "but if
you understood the whole thing, and before long I hope I may be able to
tell you about it, I _don't_ think you would be vexed with me."  I
stopped short, forgetting that I had not introduced my new project.

"What is to be done?" said my godmother, still rather coldly.

"Oh!"  I exclaimed, "I was just going to tell you what I think I can do.
I will write to Clar--to the younger Mr Payne, I mean, and ask him to
beg his father to come with him.  _That_ would put it all right, would
it not?"

"It would certainly give the interview its proper character," she
allowed, "that of a purely business one.  But in taking all this upon
you, my dear child," and I was glad to hear her more natural tone again,
"are you quite sure that you know what you are about?"

"Yes," I replied, decidedly, and I meant it.  "Sooner or later," I said
to myself, "Mr Payne must be told everything.  And if father's letter
is what I am sure it must be, `sooner' will be pretty surely better than
`later.'"

My dreams, I well remember, were not of a very tranquil nature that
night.  I felt distressed at having managed for the first time, during
my stay with her, to annoy my kind godmother, and I felt miserable and
mortified at the bare shadow of a suggestion that my writing to Clarence
Payne, asking him to call, as I had done, was, to say the least,
unconventional, if not unladylike.  For remember, I am writing of fully
thirty or forty years ago, when the position of young girls of our class
was very different from what it now is--though I cannot quite allow that
in every way the alteration seems to me for the better.

My correspondent had not, it is true, in the faintest degree appeared to
think I had done anything unusual, but then I felt that he was a man of
peculiarly chivalrous temperament.  _Had_ he thought so he would have
done his best to prevent my finding it out.

"Perhaps," I said to myself, "he looks upon me as very childish and
inexperienced, and makes allowance on this account."  This idea was not
a pleasant one either, but my common-sense dismissed it.  "No," I
thought, "he does not think me silly, or he would not have talked to me
about all this as he has done."

But I felt very glad that I had written to ask the elder Mr Payne to
come too, though my latest waking reflection was a hearty longing that I
had never mixed myself up for good or bad in the Millflowers mystery.

And a strange thing happened, as if to reprove me for the mingling of
selfishness in this wish.

I dreamt that as I was sitting alone in my godmother's drawing-room
waiting for my expected visitors, the door opened silently, and in
came--walking slowly and with evident effort--Caryll Grey, or--a shiver
went through me even in my sleep--his ghost.  I saw him distinctly--more
distinctly than I had ever done in my waking hours.  His poor face
looked very drawn and white, the gentle eyes unnaturally large and
wistful.

"Miss Fitzmaurice," I thought he said, "regret nothing.  Go through with
it, I beseech you, and oh! for Heaven's sake, make him tell."

Then the vision disappeared, and I seemed to be again alone in the
room--waiting.

Whom did he mean by "him"?  His brother, or the already
praying-to-confess traitor?  I could not say, but it did not matter.  I
threw my misgivings and regrets aside, resolved to do my best.  And when
I awoke in the morning, the impression of my dream had in no way grown
fainter.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN.

"NOT JOCELYN."

It is a great comfort in life to have to do with people whose attitude
of mind, whose action even, one can predicate with an amount of
probability almost amounting to certainty; whom, in other words, one can
"count upon" in unforeseen circumstances or complications.  And when
this species of confidence, of mutual trust, founded upon mutual
knowledge, exists between members of the same family, it is a great
link; in some ways even a stronger one than the bond of mutual
affection.  This I realised fully when I received my father's letter.
It was just what I had hoped for.  He said frankly that he wished I
could have told him more, but cordially approved of and authorised my
consulting the Paynes.  Furthermore, he announced his intention of
setting off for Liverpool at once, giving me an address there, at which
to communicate with him.

So as I sat in the drawing-room, waiting, as in my dream, I felt fully
prepared for the coming interview.

Yes, it was curiously like my dream; when the door at last opened, I
would scarcely have felt surprised had it been to admit the pathetic
figure of Caryll Grey.  But no! the visionary picture was reversed.
There entered the much more substantial person of Mr Payne the elder,
followed by his son.  Had I felt less intent on the business in hand, I
would almost have been amused at the combination of "professionalness"
and friendliness in the bearing of the former as he greeted me.  He was
evidently brimful of curiosity and interest, which sentiments,
nevertheless, were to some extent tempered by his difficulty in
believing that a young girl like myself could have much of importance to
communicate, and as to how far his son had thought it well to take him
into his confidence I was of course in the dark.

"You wish to see me, my dear young lady?"  Mr Payne, senior, began,
after we had shaken hands, "and I made a point of attending to your
behest at once."

There was a kind of "remember my time is valuable," in the words and
manner, which I was quick to recognise.

"Yes," I said.  "It is very good of you to have trusted me by doing so,
and I will not lose a moment.  I think the best way of coming to the
point is by showing you the letter I received from my father an hour
ago, and after you have read it--it contains, so to say, my
credentials--I will show you his former one."

I handed him the envelope, which he received in silence, at once drawing
out the sheet it contained, which he read with the greatest attention.
In _this_ letter, curiously enough, the name of Ernest Fitzmaurice was
not mentioned, my father only alluding to his relative as "that unhappy
man."  So a certain perplexity naturally mingled with Mr Payne's
expression of close interest and expectation, and when he had finished
reading it, he held out his hand, without speaking, for the second, that
is to say for the _first_ letter, which I had already unfolded in
readiness for his perusal.

And now indeed the dramatic interest of the situation rose visibly.  As
his eyes fell on the words, "Ernest Fitzmaurice," I saw the colour
plainly spread over his face, though he was no longer a young, and
certainly not an emotional man.

Then there came a sound like a gasp, the colour receding as quickly as
it had come, leaving him almost pallid.

"Ernest Fitzmaurice!"  The words, though scarcely above a murmur, caught
my ears at once.  "Good God! the last man, the last human being one
could have suspected.  Can it be?"

I, though no lawyer, nor gifted with special instinct of the detective
kind, had not lost any shadow of the expressions following each other on
his face, nor of the words of his almost involuntary exclamations, and
of course I was much better prepared than my companions for the probable
incidents of the interview, and therefore to some extent at an
advantage.  So I waited for a moment or two while Mr Payne handed the
letters to his son, and, still without addressing me, sat motionless,
save for a slightly nervous tapping of his fingers on the table, his
eyes fixed before him, till Clarence, with a gleam of something almost
approaching triumph, laid the papers down in front of his father, with
the two words only, into which, however, his tone infused a big amount
of meaning--

"Well, sir?"

Then the father turned to me.

"I am so amazed," he said, and his voice shook a little in spite of his
professional self-control, "so amazed, as to what all this points to, as
to feel almost stunned for the moment.  May I ask you, Miss Fitzmaurice,
as to what the knowledge was which, so far, I gather by these," and he
tapped the letters as he spoke, "you have had the courage and resolution
to keep to yourself?  And still further, how did you come by it?"

I shook my head.  I had anticipated some such inquiry as the first
result of his reading the letters, and I was prepared for it.

"Mr Payne," I said earnestly, "I have thought it well out.  I do not
see that it is necessary for me to tell even you what you have just
asked.  You see I have withheld it from my own father, and he does not
press it.  The whole thing is, or may be, now well in train.  You and
he--my father, I mean--with the benefit of your advice and experience,
can follow it out to the end, without my having to tell what I should be
thankful to keep silent about.  The information, or the knowledge, came
to me accidentally.  I was never intended to hear or to know what I did
hear and do know.  What, in point of fact, you now know yourself.  If I
have been able, as I think I have been, to start things, or rather to
help things on in the right direction, by doing away with the difficulty
that this man, Ernest Fitzmaurice, might have had in tracing--well, you
know whom--I shall feel thankful and grateful for the rest of my life."

"As to that," was Mr Payne's reply, "there can be no manner of doubt;
whereas, but for your intervention, time of the most precious might have
been lost.  The whole _eclaircissement_, in short, delayed till, in the
eyes of those chiefly concerned, it had lost its greatest value for
them!  But, excuse me, I still feel almost stupefied.  It will take a
little time for this extraordinary aspect of things to get into focus
with me."

"Yes," I replied, "I can understand that."

I said no more, hoping--for of course I cannot pretend that I felt no
curiosity, no legitimate interest rather, in the further unfolding of
the mystery--hoping that I was going to hear more.  But such for the
moment was not to be, though Mr Payne seemed by instinct to guess that
I might be expecting him to volunteer some explanation, for his next
words were in deprecation, almost in apology, for his not offering
anything of the kind.

"I wish," he said, "that I could talk the whole thing out with you.
That is not yet in my power.  And," with a resumption of his friendly,
less professional manner, "if I may say so, you have shown yourself such
a sensible girl that I am sure you will understand the delay, though
eventually it will be only due to you to hear the whole sad history."

At this juncture, for the first time almost, Clarence spoke.

"If you have no objection, father," he said, "it may be as well for Miss
Fitzmaurice to understand that it is only of recent date that we have
again been drawn into personal relations with the--Grey family.  And I
myself," and he turned to me, "have only made their acquaintance within
the last year or so."

"I thought so," was my reply, "for however carefully they have hedged
themselves round, there could not but be gossip about the Grim House.
The neighbours were quite aware of your first visit there!"

Mr Payne, senior, pricked up his ears at what I said.

"Indeed!" he remarked drily.  But then his tone altered again.  "I think
I may tell you a little more, which, if you have not already suspected
it, you are sure to hear through your father; that is, that `Grey' is
not the real name of the family."

I bent my head in agreement; I _had_ thought so.  "And," resumed
Clarence, "the business which has taken us down, I more frequently than
my father, has no connection with the old affair."  He glanced at Mr
Payne, as if for acquiescence in his continuing.  "Not very long ago,
they--the elder brother--came into possession of a large estate, which
we manage for him.  Not that for many, many years past, twenty-five or
thirty, I suppose--"

"Fully twenty-five," interposed the elder Mr Payne.

"--They have been at all poor," continued Clarence.  "And now they are
really very wealthy."

"I am glad to hear it," I said simply.  "Then, that poor Caryll can have
_everything_ that money can do to make him well, or at least to soften
his suffering?"

"Yes," Clarence replied, with emphasis on the words, "everything that
money can do, but even money cannot always buy peace of mind."

He said no more, for at that moment his father took out his watch and
consulted it with a business-like air.

"Miss Fitzmaurice will excuse us, I am sure," he said, "if we discuss
practical matters in her presence."  I half rose from my seat.

"Shall I leave you?"  I said; but this they at once both negatived.

"On the contrary," said Clarence.  "We shall be very much indebted to
you if you will stay while we settle what is best to be done."

"And I should very much like to hear it," I said, seating myself again.

"The first thing, it seems to me," the younger man continued, "is for
one of us to go down to Liverpool, and at once to see Mr Fitzmaurice--
your father, of course, I mean.  Shall I do so, father?"

Mr Payne considered.

"You, I think, Clarence," he said after a moment, "can do as well as, or
better than I.  Can you get off this afternoon?"

"Certainly," answered his son.  "I can reach Liverpool a little before
midnight I think, and if in the meantime you, Miss Fitzmaurice, will
write to your father, it will help on matters greatly.  Please say I
will go to the same hotel that he is at, so that I shall be ready for a
talk with him as early as he likes to-morrow morning.  And if," now
addressing Mr Payne, "I find, as I quite expect, that things are
already satisfactorily in train--" He glanced at me as he spoke, and I
replied to the tacit inquiry.

"Yes," I said, "I am sure you will find them so.  My father is not one
to let the grass grow under his feet in a case like this; he is too
Irish!" and I smiled.  "Very likely you will find that he has had the
deposition--is that the word?--formally taken, and that what will fall
to your share more directly will be deciding how to act towards the
other side."

"I," said Mr Payne, "will hold myself in readiness to go down to
Millflowers at a moment's notice from you, Clarence.  Perhaps it would
be best for us to meet there?"

"Just what I was going to say," replied his son.  "Poor Caryll, it is to
be hoped, is not in quite such a critical state as--as the new actor in
the scene, but still I own to feeling desperately anxious, most
unprofessionally excited," and he smiled, "to see the thing through for
the `Grim House' people!"

"Is that what you call the place?" said his father.  "Humph!  Not a bad
idea!"

"It did not originate with me," said Clarence.

"And certainly not with me," I said half-laughingly.  "It seems to have
been the local name of the place for ever so long."

Mr Payne glanced at me.  I could feel that he was--I beg pardon of his
kind memory even now, dear good man, for my disrespect--I could feel
that he was dying of curiosity to learn how much I know of Millflowers
and its neighbourhood, and I had a slightly mischievous satisfaction in
keeping him in the dark.  It was a sort of tit-for-tat; for after all,
my own eagerness to hear the whole story could not but be greater than
his, already in possession as he was of the main facts.  And as I
surreptitiously peeped from behind the drawing-room curtains at the
father and son, as they walked down the street together, talking
eagerly, I did wish I could hear what they were saying to each other!

But I had no time to spare for any useless conjectures of this kind.
There was my father to write to, and my letter must be careful and well
considered; and this done, there was my godmother's still somewhat
ruffled plumage to smoothe down, for she was not yet _quite_ her most
approving and delightful self to me.  And I began to realise for almost
the first time in my life that I was feeling very tired--overstrained, I
think, and suffering from a sort of reaction from the too great
consciousness of responsibility of the last few days.

My godmother's instincts were as quick as her sympathy was sure.  She
met me as I was carrying my letter downstairs, to ask her if I might
have it posted at once.  I had a babyish feeling that it would be a
relief to know it in the safe possession of her Majesty's post-office,
till it should reach its destination the next morning.

"Certainly," was Lady Bretton's reply, as she took it from me.  "It
shall be sent off at once."

"It is to father," I explained.  "There is no hurry, I know.  He is at
Liverpool."

"At Liverpool?" she repeated, in a tone of surprise.

"Yes," I said, "he is there on this business that I can't tell you
about, and the younger Mr Payne is to join him there to-night."

I was glad to be able to tell her this, and I think it thoroughly
satisfied her.  The kindly caressing look and tone returned to her eyes
and voice.

"You're looking tired, dear," she said, almost tenderly, "and, dear me,
yes!--you leave me the day after to-morrow.  I wish this annoying
business had not cropped up just at the end of your visit--you were so
blooming last week, before you set off to that Granville Square."

"I am a little tired," I said, "but I shall be all right again now.  The
business is out of my hands."

"You quaint little person," said Lady Bretton.  "You and business!  It
seems too absurd!  Now go and lie down till luncheon-time; you know I
never coddle, but there are exceptions to all rules."

I was not sorry to do as she told me; I rather suspect I fell asleep.  I
know that I felt quite myself again by the afternoon, and when I said
good-bye to my dear hostess on Saturday, she expressed her satisfaction
at seeing me looking so well.

"So they will trust you to me again, and that before very long, I hope,"
were her last words.

No letters had reached me on these intervening days; none at least,
except one from mother, in which, to my great delight, she said there
were good hopes of father's return home late on that same day.

"If so," I thought to myself, "I shall soon hear all," and in my heart I
know that, though I was by no means devoid of curiosity--curiosity, too,
naturally intensified by the events of the last week or two--my deepest
feeling was an earnest desire to learn that the victims of a bad man's
treachery were now in the way, so far as was still possible, of having
the terrible cloud removed from their lives.

"That poor Caryll," I said, over and over again.  "I can never forget
his face as I saw it in my dream."

My home-coming was very pleasant.  Mother was so delighted to have me
with her again, and I to be with her.

"It seems all to have been so successful," she said.  "Regina Bretton is
really a godmother worth having.  You are looking so well, and your
dress is so pretty."  It was one of those chosen for me in London, and I
felt pleased at mother's approval.

"I am sure you will like all I have got," I said.  "Lady Bretton has
such good taste, and knows so exactly where to go for everything, and
just what to get."

There was only one little damper on the satisfaction of my return, and
that but a passing one.  Father was not expected till very late that
night, too late for me to see him.  For we were old-fashioned enough in
those days to think that a railway journey, of even a few hours'
duration, must be tiring, and mother made me go to bed at least an hour
sooner than my usual reasonable time.  And I fell asleep almost at once.

I awoke suddenly.  I had, in fact, been awakened, though I did not know
it, by the sound of the carriage returning from the station, whither it
had gone to fetch father, and the sound of the clock striking twelve
fell on my ear a minute or two later.  Then, for, as I think I have
said, my hearing was very quick, I heard a little bustle in the hall,
and the sort of rustle and flutter through the house which tell of an
arrival.  Then father's voice, and a murmur of welcome which must have
been from mother, followed by a quick run up the stairs--father had the
agile movements of a much younger man--and the cheery sound of voices
down the corridor.  _Voices_, whose were they?  Father's of course I
distinguished at once, but whose was the second?  Certainly not our
immaculate butler or either of his subordinates, who would never have
ventured to laugh in the august presence of their master!  But I was too
sleepy to trouble myself farther.

"One of the boys must have come unexpectedly," I thought as I composed
myself again.  "Perhaps Dad sent for Jocelyn to help him at Liverpool,
after all; he may have needed him."

My long night's rest left me quite ready to get up at my usual hour, and
I ran down to the dining-room, anxious to learn all I could about
father's return.  This would have to be gleaned in the first place from
the servants no doubt, for mother was sure to be tired, and not
improbably too much so to appear at breakfast.  But punctual as I was,
some one was there before me, standing in the window, looking out at our
pretty garden, never prettier than in the spring, above all with the
early morning light.  A tall, well-knit figure familiar to me somehow.

"Jocelyn!"  I exclaimed, my eldest brother's personality being the first
that occurred to me, "so it was you after all!  Did father send for
you?"

He turned; no, it was not Jocelyn?  "I am so sorry," he said, though the
regret expressed was tempered by a smile, "I am so sorry to disappoint
you, but I can't help it!  You see I am only myself--not `Jocelyn'?"

Though I did not say so, I cannot but confess that the disappointment
was scarcely worthy of the name, for the unexpected guest was Clarence
Payne!

"Oh, how delightful!" was my first thought; "now I am going to hear all!
And things must have gone rightly--he looks in such good spirits--Dad
and he must have taken to each other."

But even while these ideas rushed across my mind, I was conscious,
simultaneously, as it were, of extreme surprise, and this, I suppose,
must have been the prominent expression of my face, for the newcomer
looked just a shade crestfallen.

"I am so sorry," he began again, and this pulled me together.

"Please don't say that," I exclaimed; "you make me feel so rude, and
indeed I don't mean to be so.  I was only, well, very surprised.  But I
am very pleased, for ever so many reasons.  To begin with, I feel sure
things went well at Liverpool, otherwise you would not be here, and--
and--what about the poor Greys, and did you and father travel here
together? and--oh I have such a lot of questions to ask.  I feel
half-choking with them," and I sat down, really feeling almost
overwhelmed with the rush of thoughts and "wonderings" in my brain.

"You shall ask what you please, and I scarcely think, that there will be
anything which we--or I--will not be able to answer," he said kindly.
"Indeed, it was partly, greatly, to satisfy your most natural wish--
right--to hear more, that I have come here."

I felt my cheeks grow red.

"It is very good of you to put it in that way, Mr Payne," I said.  "I
felt so ashamed when your father commended me the other day; even you do
not fully know how wrong and foolish I was.  No one does except Moore
and myself.  No, scarcely Moore.  I should like you to know the whole of
it, but you see I don't want to bring in Isabel Wynyard, and possibly
expose her to blame for having gossipped."  I stopped in consideration.
"Perhaps," I resumed, "no one need ever know any more," and I looked up
at him as I said so.

"I think very decidedly that no one need ever hear or think any more of
that part of it," was his reassuring reply.  "I can put it all together
pretty well, if it is any satisfaction to you for me to say so.  And
your father is content to ask you no more than the fact of certain
knowledge having come to you that was not intended for you, and, after
all, `all's well that ends well,'" and here he smiled.

"Then it has or is going to end well?"  I said eagerly.

At my words he grew grave again.

"Yes," he replied, "though," he hesitated a moment, "I don't want to
seem heartless, and death is always awe-inspiring, especially in such
circumstances as we have just seen it--your father and I, I mean."

"Then he _is_ dead?"  I said breathlessly.  "That unhappy man, Ernest
Fitzmaurice?"

Clarence bent his head.

"An hour or two after I saw him," he replied, "he died.  But--truly
repentant."

I felt shocked, and for a moment or two we did not speak.

Then "I am so glad you were in time to be with father," I said.

"Thank you," he replied.  "I think I was of use to him, though he had
done excellently.  Got the deposition fully drawn out, signed and
witnessed, so that there was scarcely anything for me to do at
Liverpool, and therefore, armed with my full credentials, I hurried off
to Millflowers, where _my_ father met me.  But as to this part of it,
Mr Fitzmaurice and I must tell it to you together, more at leisure,"
for just then the servant came into the room with the breakfast trays.

"Only one word," I said eagerly.  "It went off well?  And that poor
Caryll?"

"Wonderfully well.  You would scarcely believe how wise and tender my
father was."

Dad joined us at breakfast, declaring he was not tired at all, and as
soon as it was over, we three adjoined to his own den, where I learnt
for the first time the details of the Grim House mystery.

Perhaps it will be best that I should give it in simple narrative style,
though, as can readily be imagined, the story related to me was not
uninterrupted by a good many questions on my aide.

These were the facts:--

Many years before, the elder Mr Grey, whose real name was that of a
well-known Welsh family, the Gwynneths of Maerdoc, to which he belonged,
had fallen into terrible trouble.  He was poor at the time, though with
good prospects, well-intentioned, honourable and affectionate, but
dangerously reckless and impulsive, and in consequence of this, though
from no actual wrong-doing of his own, seriously, considering his
circumstances, in debt.  The details of his position need not be entered
into, as they bear little upon his history, beyond saying that they were
shared, more than shared indeed, and had been greatly caused by a friend
of his, the Ernest Fitzmaurice of my narrative.  But Ernest was a man of
very different character.  He was calculating and unscrupulous, thought
highly of in some quarters even, though not by his own family, as my
father recollected.  The two, by an unfortunate coincidence, were
staying in the same house on a visit, when their troubles came to a
crisis.  An extraordinary robbery took place--I am not sufficiently "up"
in such matters to give full particulars as to the nature of the bonds
or documents stolen, but they were such as _might_ have been utilised
with safety by the thief.  Such, however, was not the case.  They were
traced to young Gwynneth, who was arrested, tried, and sentenced to ten
years' penal servitude.  The blow fell on his family with appalling
horror.  But no one, not even his devoted sisters or his boy brother
Caryll, his nearest relations, felt it more terribly to all appearance
than his friend, Fitzmaurice, at that time the _fiance_ of Jessie
Gwynneth.  He exerted himself frantically to have the sentence
mitigated, but to no avail.  And the dogged silence maintained by the
prisoner, whose whole nature seemed changed, added enormously to the
weight of evidence against him.  What his sisters thought during the
term of his imprisonment never transpired.  Afterwards, I have always
suspected, and as far as regards the brother I indeed _know_, that his
family came to believe him entirely innocent.

Things grew easier for them, materially speaking, by a moderate fortune
being left to them shortly before the elder brother's imprisonment
terminated.  But he came back to them an utterly crushed, broken, and
aged man, to find the "girls" he had left in little better case than
himself.  Only the youngest of the four, Caryll, despite the accident
which had made him a life-long cripple, retained any cheerful or hopeful
hold on life.

Then came the decision of the four to cling together at all costs; to
hide themselves from the world, giving up everything but each other.
Ernest Fitzmaurice had disappeared shortly after his victim's
imprisonment began, carrying with him, as was revealed by his dying
deposition, a comparatively trifling portion of his theft, which he had
had time to realise, and on which, thanks to his skill and adroitness,
was founded the large fortune he eventually made.  He was never heard of
again while alive by the Gwynneths.

With Mr Payne's help, Grimsthorpe House was taken for the brothers and
sisters under the name of "Grey," and there for twenty years they had
lived their strange and isolated life, refusing even to alter its tenor
when the second and much more important fortune became theirs.  Why, it
may be asked, did the elder brother--Justin was his name--never attempt
to clear himself?  I can scarcely say.  Mr Payne, in lapse of time, had
become convinced of his client's innocence, and had often, but vainly,
prayed for full confidence.  His own opinion was, I think, that Mr
Gwynneth's brain had grown morbid on the point.  Not improbably, too,
the poor man's seeing that even this old friend and adviser had not the
most shadowy suspicion of the real culprit, may have helped to seal his
lips.

"Poor Ernest!"  Mr Payne used to say sometimes, "if _he_ were still
alive, he would have been back with us to join me in urging you to tell
the whole.  But he must be dead--indeed, Gwynneth, I think it broke his
heart."

"What torture it must have been to him to listen to me," the
kind-hearted man added, when he told us this.  "No, Caryll was his only
confidant, I feel sure."

"And did you suspect no one else?"  I remember asking.

"Yes, a certain man-servant did not escape all suspicion of collusion,"
was the reply.  "But he, we knew as a fact, was dead, and the mere
allusion to him was enough to excite Gwynneth painfully.  He swore he
would never move a finger to clear himself, unless Providence itself
interposed."

"Which it did," said Clarence.  This fragment of conversation took place
some time later, when I was again a guest at Granville Square.

Well, it "ended well," as far as could be so late in the day.

The Gwynneths left Millflowers and went to live at their own beautiful
house.  And there, as they deserved, they were respected by all whom
they allowed to know them, loved by the very few whom they admitted to
intimacy.  But the iron had entered too deeply into the souls of the
three elder ones for them ever to be "like other people."  Caryll and
the younger sister are still living, very old but very peaceful, happy
in making others so.

Publicity, so far as it could serve any good purpose, was given to
Ernest Fitzmaurice's statement.  But the more than a quarter of a
century that had passed had almost obliterated the once famous trial
from the world's short memory--better so, perhaps.

One trivial question I remember putting to Clarence that Sunday morning.
"What was the mystery of the `black curtain'?"

He smiled.

"Oh, an arrangement of some gymnastic kind, which it had been hoped
might be of service to poor Caryll's crippled leg."

My next visit to London, though again under my godmother's auspices, had
a definite object--the choosing of my _trousseau_.  Clarence has been my
husband for--ah, I must not say how many years!  Lady Bretton was not
pleased at first, but she "came round" by degrees, and now--she is
_quite_ an old lady, but a very pretty and alert one--she is more than
proud of the great name he has won for himself, and always ready to say
that her godchild's is one of the happiest marriages she has ever known.

One exception--no, one addition I may make to this.  My Isabel became my
sister-in-law, and Jocelyn and she are our life-long and dearest
friends.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

The End.






End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Grim House, by Mrs. Molesworth

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 43878 ***